Domesday (Map Game)

Even before the auspicious sighting of Halley’s Comet in 1066 ushered in a new era in the High Middle Ages, the world was undergoing a period of transformation. In December of 1065, King Ferdinand the Great’s death led to the partition of his Spanish kingdom into three parts. And, just a few weeks before the comet sighting, Edward the Confessor had died childless, triggering a succession crisis for his island realm of England.

The era to come is at the peak of the Middle Ages, an era where chivalric knights and population growth seem to be setting Europe up for expansion - and religious tensions are coming to a head. But elsewhere around the world, from the Icelandic frontier in the New World to the Mesoamerican civilization; from African tribal kingdoms to the Far East, regional tensions are ever present.

Welcome to the world of Domesday!

Moderators

• Reximus55 (Rex)
• SolaceEaSw (Solace)
• Nathan1123 (Nate)
• Person67 (Person)
• Icelandicwriters (Atli)

Important Pages

• Sign Up
• Rules and Algorithm
• Discord Channel

The Game

1066

Emerging out of the dark ages following the disastrous downfall of the Roman Empire, the Middle Ages has become known as a period characterized for its conflict, nobility, and romance. Welcome to Domesday.

The fledgling Kingdom of England faces tenuous years ahead, with the death of Saint Edward the Confessor at the start of this year. With no direct heir of succession, England's traditional rivals from Scandinavia seek to capitalize on the apparent state of disorganization, prompting King Harold Hadrada of Norway to assemble his invading force.

Meanwhile, the progeny of the Norman Duchy expands their own sphere of influence, having one of the most powerful navies in western Europe. Robert Guiscard, the Duke of Apulia has solidified control over all of southern Italy save for a few forts left under Byzantine control in Taranto, while also expanding south into the Fatimid vassal of Sicily. This year, Salerno forces under Geoffery attacks the Byzantine fort at Bari, while Richard Dregnot of Capua pushes north.

The remnants of the Umayyad Caliphate in Iberia, known as "Taifas", maintain a persistent nature of war against the northern Christian kingdoms for total authority over the peninsula. In the midst of this chess-game between Christians and Muslims alike, the Taifa of Seville has risen as the most powerful of these Arabic kingdoms, with Emir Abbad II al-Mu'tadid of the Abbasid dynasty expanding his realm across much of Andalusia in hopes of reforming the once great caliphate. To the south, the Almoravids continue to fight for control over the region of the western Sahel against the stagnating Ghana Empire, while the Fatimids to the east have found themselves on the verge of an ethnic civil war.

On the opposite side of the world, the Chanyuan Treaty between the Song dynasty and the northern Liao Empire would initiate a period of peace where the Emperors would recognize themselves as 'equals', while in southern Asia, the rise of the Ghaznavid Empire in the past century would mark the second stage of Islamic invasions in India.

An entirely different world continues to develop in isolation from Eurasia, in the region of Mesoamerica. The autocratic states of Tula and Chichen are mere shadows of the former glory from the Mayan Golden Age, and since the Collapse they have continued to hold together the status quo of the region for the time being. The Toltec Empire faces rivalry among the Mixtec People while the Chichen Federation is more a loose alliance held together by the common tenets of the Nahuatl faith.

• Toltec Empire: While direct sources are uncommon in measuring an effective timescale, what constituted the society of the Toltec state was largely built in a caste system that favored artisans and merchants that left much of the farmers, the main constituents of the economy due to agriculture being so significant, to be commoners with basic rights and privileges. The bottom of the caste consisted primarily of slaves, many of which were born outside of the core territories of the kingdom, and would only be further emphasized by tlatoani Matlacxochitl’s expansion across the Yucatan peninsula in the 10th century. The history of the Toltecs is primarily told through oral tradition and a myriad of codices written hundreds of years after the original events unfolded. Although human sacrifice was prominent, very few sources remain of its occurrence. Much of what is known was gathered by the historian Sacxahual, who would write, “In the great bounty on the day of the deer, the people of the eternal kingdom would chant and stomp, shaking the ground beneath them as those that spoke strange tongues and stood voiceless that dared [to defy the Toltecs] were marched across the valley. Their bodies, painted in the likeness of the Sun, would be dusted in the ashes and remnants of their tribes, for their brethren were to be killed a thousand times over. Children and commoners alike would stone the heathens as punishment for those that failed to witness the greatness of the Quetzalcoatal. After their bodies became mangled [for their bones cracked], they would be laid atop the Pyramid of the Sun, their life gifted to the feathered serpent, who would smile in an honest gesture.” In terms of warfare, much of what constituted later religious and state-controlled conflict in the Mexican valley would form under the Toltecs during the reign of Tlacomihua sometime in the mid-8th century, whose reputation for constructing the “great serpent” would set the base-work for warfare by the Toltec Empire in later centuries. This elevation of warfare would be designed in regards to emphasizing worship towards Huītzilōpōchtli, the god of war, who would appear after the immolation of Cē Ācatl Topiltzin, who at the time was regarded as the incarnation of Quetzalcoatal. By the reign of Huehmac as emperor of the Toltecs, the state over which he ruled had grown decentralized, as although his rule was seen as just, many attempts at removing power from him were beginning to be made, and in a time of indifference, various warlords would challenge his rule. While sources differ on the specific outcome of Huehmac, the legendary events surrounding the Toltec collapse are depicted to have begun sometime in the 1060s with the independence of Xihulta.
  • In Mesoamerican chronology, the independence of Xihulta is said to have begun with the birth of Nechitlxacuā around the year 1030. At the time, external territories of the Toltec Empire were ruled by a warrior class led by the fat-king Chiunemaltli, who had been appointed by the previous Tlatoani, Tlilcoatzin. Mythology would believe that upon Nechitlxacuā’s entrance into the world, he would be named after an ancient, lost god meant to represent righteousness. It's said that at the age of ten, Nechitlxacuā would wander away from his village in the region of Xalisco in pursuit of a heavenly light that moved along the hillside. Without realizing it, Nechitlxacuā would find himself far away from his village, and given his youth, was unable to find his way home, only for him to incidentally go further north all the way to the bank of the river known as Ameca. By nightfall, it is said the moon would appear in the darkest shades of red, and in fear, Nechitlxacuā would hide in a cave to be sheltered away from the wild animals that hunted during the witching hour. Armed with but a small stone, he would make his way through this cave, where Nechitlxacuā would discover a number of ancient drawings that seemed to depict the world’s history, and as he continued his descent into the cave, would come across a small home-like settlement where he would see an elderly man, who’s arms featured writing and patterns he could not transcribe, or even describe for a matter. Due to this elderly man’s stash of various weapons standing opposite of Nechitlxacuā, he would find himself in a fight-or-flight situation, where he would ultimately clutch his stone, and with a slow creep, find himself right behind this man that bore a robe of strange fabric. Scared, but still in fear, he would bring up the stone, but just as he were about to strike, the elderly man would speak with a low, calm voice, “Huh-” the elderly man would turn to stop the stone’s strike, grabbing the arm of the boy and sweeping his leg to push him to the ground. “Who are you, boy?” this elderly man would ask, but Nechitlxacuā would stay silent as he squirmed and protested. Eventually, the man would let go of the boy, scoffing at him before going into a fit of terrible coughing. He would sit down as the boy would stand up, “Are you lost?”, Nechitlxacuā nodding to the old soul that sat before him. “Well, night has fallen. If you’re hungry…” the old man would point to a line of string farther into the cave that held a number of fish before kneeling in front of the boy, “My name is Xi'chitlāchquet, son of Quocuilhuitcuhcuil, former sorcerer of Tollan...”, and as he looked at the boy’s confusion, he would chuckle. “Do you wish to hear a story?”, and with Nechitlxacuā’s nod of approval, the story would be told. It is said that through this tale, Xi'chitlāchquet would grant Nechitlxacuā the ‘knowledge of the gods’, as well as later teaching Nechitlxacuā in his own sorcery in exchange for ending the reign of the ‘artisans’, in reference to the Toltecs, as Xi'chitlāchquet would explain his story, stating that his tribe originally re-populated the city of Teotihuacan following it's collapse only to be enslaved by the Toltecs during the reign of Xihuiquenitzin. Xi'chitlāchquet would persist that the sorcery he inflicted was to liberate his fellow family, a nod to the Toltec uprising that occurred following the death of tlatoani Tlilcoatzin dated in 1046. However, he would be forced to flee after many of his fellow rebelling natives would face death at the hand of the reigning Huehmac and his army of thousands. Following these revelations, which is said to have lasted ‘many moons’, Xi'chitlāchquet would eventually perish, and from his death Nechitlxacuā would finally emerge from the cave, returning to his village by the following morning. In legendary status, Nechitlxacuā’s return would be marked with him having grown since his youth, signified through his skin being colored in similar patterns to Xi'chitlāchquet, but still relatively unknown to every other person. So upon his arrival, he drew a crowd of onlookers as they watched him drag what seemed to be thousands of jaguar skins that would end up being offered to the regent of Xalisco, Chiunemaltli. It was even said that Nechitlxacuā may have even killed those jaguars within that same night’s time. Chiunemaltli would scoff at him, stating that many of their pelts had gone missing, and in real-time, Nechitlxacuā could not kill any jaguar. Nechitlxacuā would disagree, proclaiming profoundly that he could “slay the sun” if he wished for the ‘gods feared man’, which only drew further laughter and an increasing tone of hostility. This would be silenced when Nechitlxacuā would turn to the Sun, and after muttering a hymn, his hand would match that of an object that would block the sun’s eternal shine from the sky, which would be immediately accepted and subsequently praised, with the people of the region all bowing to the feet of Nechitlxacuā, however, he could not bring himself to initiate war, for as he promised Xi'chitlāchquet that he would avenge him, he idealized that a peace could be brokered. That night, it is said that the celebration held by Chiunemaltli in Nechitlxacuā’s honor would be large in capacity. It would be then that Nechitlxacuā would be seduced by the wife of Chiunemaltli, Tlitia, who is said to have been one of the most beautiful women in the Toltec state. Following intercourse, Nechitlxacuā would tell Tlitia about his life and his time with Xi'chitlāchquet, but during this conversation, Nechitlxacuā would reveal that he hadn’t seen any of his immediate family upon his return, with Tlitia confirming his suspicions by explaining to him that, not long after his disappearance, a giant-jaguar known as Quetztlachxōuhtl would collect a number of natives and march them to Tollan, with his mother and brother likely having been a part of that group, which would explain why he hadn’t seen them since his arrival. Tlitia would ask for forgiveness from Nechitlxacuā, who would accept on the condition that if Nechitlxacuā were to slay Chiunemaltli, she would marry him instead. While Tlitia would try to stop him from doing something bold, Nechitlxacuā would openly challenge Chiunemaltli’s rule as king the following day, and would openly confess his love for Tlitia likewise. Angered, Chiunemaltli would call on the giant-jaguar Quetztlachxōuhtl to decide his fate of rule in ritual combat, who would accept with a grin that showed teeth refined to that of a sword. The agreement made would indicate that if Nechitlxacuā were to emerge victorious, the Toltec insurrection in the region would end, for Chiunemaltli would be forced to decree Nechitlxacuā as tlatoani of Xalisco, although this would require him slaying Quetztlachxōuhtl, who's said to have wielded not one but two maces that bore thousands of engravings meant to symbolize the amount of people he led to Tollan. Quetztlachxōuhtl did not speak, only laughing at this young boy who dared to usurp the seat of power, as although Chiunemaltli had been appointed by Huehmac, Quetztlachxōuhtl held the ruling power over the warrior class, and as such, was the true ruler of the region. In the case of ritual combat, the many jaguars of the atleptl would surround both warriors using their spears to close the circle slowly, however, the spears wouldn’t be drawn by the time the fight had ended, as with agility only comparable to that of a wild mountain lion, Nechitlxacuā would slash Quetztlachxōuhtl's throat before plunging his blade through the thin cotton armor the giant wore. Quetztlachxōuhtl would fall to his knees, gasping for breath as he drowned in his own blood. Nechitlxacuā would decapitate the giant, and from his death, would speak profusely about his resolve to not only free his many brothers and sisters from oppression, but additionally stating that Quetztlachxōuhtl’s death was 'the first of his revenge against those that dare conflate themselves to that of a god'. This proclamation would see Chiunemaltli renouncing the agreement and instead commanding the army to attack Nechitlxacuā, however, the army would instead turn on Chiunemaltli, as not only did they fear the sword of Nechitlxacuā, but instead would see Chiunemaltli for the puppet that he was. Following this, Chiunemaltli would be slain and his head piked, with Nechitlxacuā declaring himself as the 'tlatoani' of Xihulta. This ordeal would be relayed to Emperor Huehmac through a messenger of Nechitlxacuā, which is said to have upset Huehmac so much that he would snap the messenger’s neck with his own bare hands and make preparations for the oncoming war.

• Hungary: During a stroll in Budapest King Solomon stops at a local tavern where he orders Goulash. A few days later the king starts to feel ill and starts vomiting and having diarrhea, the doctor concludes that he has a Blood Demon and decides to drain his blood to force the demon out. His 26 year old Nephew Géza is crowned King Géza I of Hungary the week later. The King offers the Byzantine Emperor an alliance between the two nations and hopes to solidify the relationship by Attila taking the hand of Anna Doukaina(Byzantine Response Needed). The King also reaches out to the Papal States to get himself coronated by the pope himself(Papal Response needed). The Domonkus Church is drawn up for Budapest with the Architect being the Council of Archbishops. A gathering of landowners who possess more than 75m2 of land which meet in Budapest yearly and elect a Messenger-In-Chief which relay the agendas to the King. We also ask the Pope in Rome to grant Hungary a Cardinal.(Papal Response Needed)
  • Imperium Romanum diplomacy: The Empire likes the idea of alliance, but Hungary shall not cross the Danube river from this moment if they want alliance.
  • Mod notes:
    • Cannot make full alliance with Byzantium, only improved relations
    • Anna's name is actually Theodora (b.1059)
    • King Solomon's nephew is named Bretislau, who is six years old
  • Papacy: The pope wants to remain neutral in Hungary's politics for the time being, but will crown the king at a later date. They aren't appointing new cardinals at this time

• Hakia (Eastern Pueblo Site) Hakia (meaning river or stream) was established c. 1050, though there is dispute over whether or not it was established by the people of the Mogollon culture, or by the Ancestral Puebloans. Timing and archaeological evidence favors the latter, albeit this conclusion is problematic as other sites associated with the Ancestral Puebloans are located further north. The consensus, reconciling archaeological evidence and oral tradition, is that Hakia was established by a people whose future descendants include the Eastern Puebloans. However, the reasons behind their migration (which predated similar migrations in the 13th-14th centuries) remain an enigma. At the time of Hakia's establishment, the region was already inhabited by Uto-Aztecan-speaking peoples. It is believed that the northern arrivals, who probably spoke a Tanoan language related to Piro or Tampiro, eventually assimilated into the local population (hence why the region's inhabitants speak Itepoan, a Uto-Aztecan language of the Cahitan branch). By the 11th century, the Indians of the Rio Grande Basin were village-dwelling agriculturalists, relying on runoff diversion to water their crops. However, they continued to supplement their diet with hunting and gathering until the 13th century. According to oral tradition, Hakia was founded by High Chief Teekatamakari (Itepoan for 'Gift from the Sky'). It is unclear whether or not 'Teekatamakari' was a personal name, or if it was merely a title. It has been suggested by some scholars that 'Teekatamakari' is a calque or transliteration (which was then retroactively-assigned the folk etymology) of an original Tanoan name/title. At the time of its foundation, Hakia 'proper' consisted of no more than two dozen rooms - indicating no more than 100 inhabitants. Other structures include kivas, granaries, and channels for runoff diversion. A recent analysis of contemporaneous structures indicates that about a total of 500 people lived in the immediate vicinity of Hakia at the time of its foundation.
  • Teekatamakari, whose name means 'Gift from Heaven' in Itepoan, is considered to be the founder of Hakia. According to oral tradition, Teekatamakari was visited by a 'holy woman' (Maala Yo'oriwa - literally 'Holy Mother'), who instructed him to compel his people into worshipping the Sun and Earth exclusively. While Itepoan religion retains the concept of 'kachina', their role as intercessors is emphasized. Religious scholars believe that this shift to solar worship represents an early Mesoamerican cultural exchange. It is also believed that the figure of Maala Yo'oriwa is a 'personalization' (de-divinization) of the Spider Mother, who in other Puebloan religious traditions, is associated with the Earth Goddess. Teekatamakari's beliefs eventually got him and his followers expelled from his community. Hence, they began their trek south to the modern-day El Paso-Juarez area. Oral history recounts a conflict between the new arrivals and already-established tribes in the area, as seen in the story of the Challenger. The story took place during a drought. Facing added competition to already limited land and game, the 'Challenger' (his personal name is unknown) visited Teekatamakari and demanded him to a duel: if he lost, his people will migrate elsewhere; if he won, the Challenger's tribe instead do so. Teekatamakari won the duel, though instead of expelling the Challenger's tribe, he manifested a fat bull and fed them. Humiliated, the Challenger plotted to kill Teekatamakari - though before doing so, he is killed by his daughter, Seewa, as shown in the following lines: Lo! A lone maiden approaches our village / It is the Challenger's daughter! / What is your name? / I am Seewa, I present to you my father's head / Why did you kill your father? / His head is filled with pride / His foolishness is a danger to my people! / I am impressed with your resolve! / May our union mark future peace and camity between our peoples!

• Sweden: During a dinner party at the castle in Stockholm where King Stenkil and heir apparent erik meets with the various vassal states that are under their control,the king and his son are violently murdered by a group of angry vassals. This puts his second son Eric as the new king taking the name of Eric I of Sweden.Eric begins his reign by touring the entirety of the country whilst also demanding tht the kingdom of Jämtland join sweden as a vassal or face war (MOD RESPONSE). The king sends diplomatic envoys to both Norway and Denmark to improve relation with them.
  • Jamtland refuses to capitulate.

• County of Barcelona: On the sunny shores of the Western Mediterranean, Ramon Berenguer I Comte de Barcelona, Girona, and Osona can be found taking a mid-afternoon stroll to contemplate his actions in the coming months. The recent death of his dear friend and ally Ermengol III of Urgell has created trouble to the north. Hoping to ensure the stability of the region, the elder statesman sends the 12-year-old Ermengol IV of Urgell an offer of vassalage to House Barcelona in exchange for a guarantee of his power as count in Urgell. He offers to aid in the enforcement of the House of Urgell’s authorities until such time as the young count comes of age in an effort to prevent the erosion of countly power and potential for war between Urgell and Cerdanya given their historical animosity. (Mod Response Please) After penning his letter and dispatching it with utmost haste he returns to his efforts to consolidate his chaotic realm. Though wealthy, the Counties of Barcelona, Girona, and Osona are by no means organized. Their population is split between the newly feudalized lands held by Ramon, his internal vassals, and their vassals and the historic Aloers, subsistence free-hold farmers. Ramon’s efforts to centralize these farmers to his’ and his vassals’ benefit began years ago with the Usages of Barcelona, a legal framework to govern Catalonia by a mixture of Roman and Gothic law. In an effort to continue that process he dispatches several dozen men of his retinue to congregate groups of these Aloers into small fiefs or villas. Ramon foresees a countryside dotted with semi-self-sufficient farming communities, each a few hours ride apart, and each capable of supporting several Cavallers Vilàs, non-noble cavalrymen equipped with darts, a lance, and some manner of light or moderate armor. These fiefs, of perhaps 50 to 150 inhabitants create a patchwork of neat towns in the countryside around the principal cities of the counties. Ramon then summons his eldest son, Pere-Ramon, and instructs him to travel to Cerdanya to collect tribute, impress on Count Ramon I of Cerdanya the importance of peace to Count Ramon Berenguer, and to negotiate a marriage between Guillem Ramon, the son of Ramon I of Cerdanya, and Sancha, Pere-Ramon’s half-sister. (Mod Response Please) Meanwhile, Count Ramon Berenguer contemplates his options. His treasury remains flush with gold, tribute from his vassals in Catalonia and the Muslims to the south. He determines to attempt to make amends with Pope Alexander II, and drafts plans for a series of monastic schools to be paid for through the granting of new lands and the purse of House Barcelona. The crown-jewel of this ambitious project is a monastery-school on the outskirts of Barcelona proper on Montjuic. The complex will enjoy privileges over the mountain and some of the surrounding lands. Meanwhile, a portion of the funds are set aside to develop a modest retinue to enforce the tributary and vassalage systems that provide House Barcelona with its internal control over affairs. The regiment is to number roughly 500 men, including existing retinues, and will consist of hired men-at-arms from abroad, direct vassals, and Aloers contracted by the count. This powerful mounted force will serve as the core of future armies, as well as the metaphorical fist of House Barcelona in enforcing its rule. As year approaches its end, Comte Ramon Berenguer sends letters to all of the major Catalan Counties, from Pallars Jussa in the west to Empires in the East he requests their presence at a convention to be held at Cardona in the spring of next year. (Mod Response, Please).
  • Urgell does not agree to vassalage.
  • Marriage is accepted.
  • They agree to meet in a council for the time being.
• Kingdom of Alba: In this year, Máel Coluim the Third (otherwise known as Cenn Mór), Rí Alban of Alba, hears of the death of the King of the Sasainn without a heir, and the apparent claiming of the Kingship by the House of Godwin, led by Harold, the brother of his sworn brother Tostig, and by both the Diùc of the Normans, William, and the Rí of Nirribhidh (Norway), Harald Hardrada. He strongly suspects that they will soon begin fighting over it directly, and begins preparing his forces for raids upon Northumbria, which are par for the course when the Sasannach are weak, even when the Earl is Cenn Mór's sworn brother. However, apart from this he has no real plan's to interfere in the war, as he has ties both to Norway through his wife Ingibiorg Finnsdottir, a nephew of Harald Hardrada (despite the falling out between her father Finn Árnasson and Hardrada), and to the Godwin's through his friendship with Tostig (he has no particular ties to the Normans). However, later that year, in a shocking turn of events, Tostig arrives in the court of the Albannach in Fothair Tabhaicht, having been driven from England by a rebellion against him in Northumbria, and requests the aid of his sworn brother in retaking his Earldom, apparently with plans to fight alongside Harald Hardrada. Although he makes no move to directly support him, reluctant to face the wrath of a potential winner he sided against, Canmore makes no effort to stop Tostig recruiting mercenaries, and assists Tostig in rallying a significant number of Alban's too his cause, whom number around 2,500 men. However, he makes no moves to directly assist Tostig otherwise, only willing to provide direct aid if Hardrada's initial invasion proves successful. (This is where the continuation based on events in England Starts). However, a shocking turn of events occurs, as these Mercenary forces return incredibly early, and with very few loses. In fact, they come back with more men then they started with, as they are accompanied by a number of Norwegian warriors (about 1,900, per the RNG I requested in the Discord server). This shocks and horrifies Máel Coluim, as the Mercenaries are both hungry for pay (never having received it after the death of Hardrada and the resulting calling off of the invasion), angry at Coluim for encouraging them to sign up to fight in a war which they did not benefit from, and are now accompanied by a number of Norwegian warriors who also desire the same thing, but do not have any ties to Scotland beyond that provided by Laomann Mac Ara. Needless to say, having a bunch of unpaid, angry mercenaries, especially mercenaries who are allied with a number of foreigners, hanging around his lands demanding money from him is not a state of affairs that he can tolerate, quickly realizing that allowing them to extort him would massively harm his legitimacy and make him seem weak in the eyes of the Clans, Nobles, and anyone else with ambitions against him, and that refusing to pay them is likely to end even more poorly for him. With the additional fact of him being pretty much forced to violate his oath of blood brotherhood with Tostig Godwinson (even if Tostig escaped before any action was taken) by the threat of an invasion by England making him seem very dishonorable (and weak) to his vassals he knows he can not afford this blow to his standing, pride, and honor, and seeks a alternate solution. Well doing so, he thinks about the nearby Kingdom of Strathclyde, which he has had conflicts with for years, and which although it is not so now, was previously subject to the Rí Alban, with Alba still maintaining a claim on the region. Realizing that he will need to give these warriors SOMETHING to stave off violence (or potentially even deposition of him), but still knowing he very much needs to appear strong before his subjects, he comes up with an idea, which would both personally strengthen him, revitalize his reputation for strength and strong leadership, and allow him to give these men what they demand without becoming known as a weak king that can be easily controlled with the threat of violence. He frantically rushes to the war room (still in his sleepwear), much to the confusion of his wife and courtiers, and demands his military strategists attend him, staying up the whole night planning his grand endeavor to solve two issues with one plan, throughout the whole night. On the next day, he gathers the people in the court to make an announcement. Although he can not pay the Mercenaries for services they have not provided him, as he did not hire them to fight England, he CAN offer them a chance to gain what they want regardless, in a way that would benefit both of them, and allow them to provide an actual service to the Kingdom of Alba that would justify their demands and provide a source for them. Specifically, he outlines a plan for invading the nearby Kingdom of Strathclyde, a long time rival of Alba that we also have a strong claim on, promising them land and loot as a reward if they fight for him, and saying this is how they shall be paid for this service. This was pretty much what the majority of them desired (especially the Norwegians, many of whom had been hoping to gain land in England, but also some of the Albans), and this satisfies the majority of the mercenaries (both the Alban's and Norwegians), who pledge their service to the upcoming war in exchange for these rewards, especially since many of them where disappointed by the lack of a fight in England. Although Mac Ara initially opposes this, he quickly realizes that the majority of the men serving with him have been swayed by this offer and that even those personally loyal to him are unlikely to go through with his plan now that they do not have the backing of the Norwegians, and so he changes his tune and says that he accepts the offer on behalf of the men serving with him, deciding to take what he can get and re evaluate his plans, putting aside his grand ambitions for now in order to avoid compromising the power that he HAS gained from this (and that which he has the potential to gain through this service).
• Polotsk: Kniaz Vseslav Bryachislavich of Polotsk (1039) reign enters its 22 year. Having assumed control over the principality of Polotsk at the tender age of 5 upon the death of his father, the young Kniaz was placed under a regency first held by his mother who unfortunately was murdered shortly after by his ambitious uncles who then moved to have him removed, with one uncle in particular arguing for his death, there were rumors that some cooperation with Yaroslav the Wise of Kiev who long feared the attempts of Vseslav's father Bryachislav to claim the title of Grand kniaz of Kiev (as the senior rurikid branch), had occured. Vseslav was spared an early death however when one of his uncles Roman taking pity on him and stealing him away to the Lithuanians who had become a tributary of Polotsk for some time now. The Lithuanians chief Aras took a liking to Vseslav and took the young boy under his wing teaching him how to ride a horse and how to pray to the gods (slavic and balt). Within a year, however, following the treachery of some of the new regents Roman was murdered with the rest of his uncles quickly moving against each other and against the young child. The men of Roman flee to Aras swearing fealty to the young kniaz to avenge their lord. Sensing an opportunity to gain some influence inthe court of Polotsk and to curry favor and protection against Kievan and Varangian raiders swears to aid young Kniaz as well and promises to retake Polotsk for him now aided by Rus warriors. Aras provides 1,000 men while 1,500 men. The combined forces manage to retake the Stronghold of Polotsk with many of the conspirators having already killed one another. The remaining nobles who betrayed his family are swiftly executed and afterward feeding their bodies to his dogs giving them a taste for human blood. Over the years Vseslav gained a reputation for mastery of arms and for his sympathies towards paganism often consorting with his Lithuanian allies and consulting more in his pagan subjects then his christian lord aiding them against raids from other tribes and carrying out raids against Kiev and the other Yaroslavich brothers culminating in the aborted siege of Pskov in 1065 due to the early set on winter. Throughout the years his dogs would grow in numbers joining him on campaign with many a man being mauled by the vicious hounds giving the fearsome Kniaz the visage of a werewolf as the howls of his men and dogs vicious assault the ears of his enemies. Mustering 3,000 of his own men and 1,000 Balts with the promise of plunder Vseslav the Seer launches a series of raids into Kievan lands during the raiding season in the summer while Kiev is preoccupied with the Cumans. To gain some plunder and supplies to weaken the forces of the unpopular Iziazslav (son of Yaroslav present Grand Kinaz of Kiev) to destabilize his forces. This is done upon the advise of Aras who hoping to avoid a winter campaign in the northern lands of Novgorod and to winter in the safety of Polotsk. The Polotsk Raids into Kievan lands are carried out swiftly and Savagely with the Polotsk horsemen and blood hounds fleeing before the Kievan forces can respond (algo needed).
  

• Papal States: Anslem of Baggio, known at this point as Pope Alexander, suddenly awoke from a nap in the Lateran Palace. He had felt like angels were whispering in his ear at night. But work must now be done! Yes, work for the good of all Christendom, and for the good of the Chair of Peter. Much of Italy and Rome has been under the power of the Holy Roman Emperor, but the people of Italy see their true guide from the Papal seat, even on a purely spiritual level. The widespread movement for religious reforms and full independence of the Church from the Empire continues to see support from the upper levels of the clergy. Support was secured first from the dowager Empress Agnes for allowing Anslem to be elected without imperial recognition, and after the recent Antipope was defeated at Parma. Now that the Emperor Henry has reached majority, the Pope sends emissaries to Aachen to bestow his blessing, and offer prayers for the Roman Emperor's speedy recovery in his illness. In time, the de-jure proclamations of historical Popes, to have ultimate authority over the Emperor, should prevail. At Rome, the Cardinal Hildebrand of Sovana retains de-facto power over recent reform movement, and personally masterminds the gradual transition from temporal domination to councilism. The "Conclave" held in the election of Alexander II will remain the standard practice from now on, using a system of Cardinals appointed directly by the previous successors of Peter. In concern for the East, the Greek churches loyal to the Ecumenical Patriarch are still living in heresy outside the Church, and officially excommunicated. Pope Alexander continues to reach out to Patriarch John Xiphilinos, demanding that he recants the filolique heresy and become restored to the Church (Byzantine Response). The growing power of the Normans in southern Italy becomes a great concern for Alexander, but he hopes their power can be directed against the pagan forces instead of harming Rome. The Pope grants dispensation for Robert Guiscard to annex Greek and Muslim lands in Italy in exchange for an alliance with the Papal States (Mod response). The Pope asks for Count Ramon of Barcelona to do public penance in the Church in order to receive a papal pardon for his adultery (Barcelona response). In light of the current attack from Capua led by the overly-ambitious Norman Duke Richard Cognat, the Pope rallies together alliances from the Tuscan villages to form a strong defense near the Aurelian walls of Rome.
  • Robert Guiscard consents to an alliance under the terms the Papal States offered.
  • House Barcelona: Ramon Berenguer sends a counter offer to the pope, offering to expand his contributions to the church across Catalonia in penance for his sins.
    • The Pope will accept this.
  • Imperium Romanum diplomacy: The Empire can't believe the Pope wants both Roman Empire to be Catholic and Robert Guiscard to be his ally. The Pope will have to choose one.
  • A Norwegian man named Jon Jonsson travels to Rome and challenges the Pope himself to a duel, after he presents evidence that Alexander II slept with his wife. The clergy of course don't seem to take the threat seriously, but soon talk begins to spread around Rome of the loud papal critic, perhaps prompting the Pope to respond....
    • Papacy: Pope Alexander seems to not wish to lend any credit to these rumors, and attempts to ignore it. However, Cardinal Hildebrand insists that it should set a good example for the impending clergy reforms, that such accusations of lust on the Holy Father should not be taken lightly. Thus, Pope Alexander sends a harald to Magnus, saying that he will meet the man to settle this dispute in trial by combat, with his second nominated as the Tuscan knight Theobold of Lucca.
    • Having not expected to get this far, Jon Jonsson nervously accepts. Upon hearing of his opponent's equipment and wealth compared to him, he calls the contest unfair unless the clergy donates armor, a sword, and a sum of money to outfit himself. He argues that if the church doesn't meet this demand, they acknowledge they are openly rigging the contest to ensure the Pope wins, and are very unchristian in their greed.
    • After some consulting with the Roman Curia, the Pope agrees to donate some money for Jon Magnus to outfit himself
    • The duel occurs at dawn the next morning, in front of an assembled mob. Theobold of Lucca proves to be a much more experienced fighter, but while distracted Jonsson manages to disarm him by sheer luck. After a brief wrestle, Theobold is slashed in the shoulder and surrenders. Theobold of Lucca suffers 34 health loss (moderate injury) and gains five experience, while Jonsson loses 12 health and gains eight experience.
    • After the results of the trial, it is suggested that Jonsson be granted a castle (preferably the nearby town of Ariccia) as recompense for the Pope's crimes against him.
    • The Pope allows Jon Magnus to become Lord of this castle.
• Fatimid Caliphate: it's the year 458 A.H with Abū Tamīm Ma‘ad al-Mustanṣir bi-llāh the current ruler of the Ismaili Shia caliphate of the Fatimid dynasty. The Caliph Ma'ad Ruling the holy sites such as Jerusalem, Mecca and Medina and defending their sacred sites, while also the ancient cities such as Alexandria and the Capital of Cairo. The great Caliphate alltough having lost some lands in previous years and decades these losses seem to be reversable and even able to revert these loses and greaten the influence of the caliphate and islam troughout the world. The white flag of peace and prosperity waving over the caliphate, which is a signal to the Jews, copts and maltese christians that their safety and their rights will be protected. This even with growing tension between the Turkish mercanaries and the African Berber and Sudanese troops, the turkish mercanaries demanding more pay and resources. This being even harder to do as recent droughts and agricultural failure, causing the debts and the rising demands of the turks to get out of control. The mereanaries not only demanding high amounts of money they are also demanding the end of shia muslim rule back to sunni islamic rule. This not helped by the close by Abasid sunni dynasty near Bagdad and the Morocan sunni berbers to the west.
• Pagan Empire: This period is considered the height of the Pagan Empire under King Anawrahta. Having conquered the Mon kingdoms in Lower Burma and the Shan Plateaus in the 1050s, this marks the rise of Pagan as an empire in the region. The conquest of Thaton in Lower Burma brings Pagan manpower for the kingdom’s agricultural and religious needs, and King Anawrahta had also brought the unity between the Burmese, Pyu and Mon. After the conquest of Thaton the kingdom finds itself adopting Therevada Buddhism as the state religion after multiple economic reforms by King Anawrahta. The conquest also allowed Pagan to establish diplomatic relations with Ceylon, which in turn had allowed the country to embrace Therevada Buddhism from there. All in all the country is in a period of prosperity and growth; and this has led Anawrahta to turn his eyes on further conquest to expand the territories of the country.
• Kingdom of England: Now in the days of 1066 it was very clear that Edward the Confessor was sick and would soon die. His reign has lasted for 25 years, much of which were spent in peace. Some thirty years ago, King Cnut died. His domain stretched from Scandinavia to the British Isles. His death threw the nations of the North Sea into chaos, as his sons fought bloody wars, both in Scandinavia and in England. Harthacnut reigned England in name, though his brother Harold remained in England while the former fought abroad. For too long did he fight, and Harold “Harefoot” grew impatient. With support of the English nobility - including Earl Godwin of Wessex - Harold Harefoot declared himself King of England. He and his allies fervently defended the realm from his step-brothers Ælfred and Edward, each vying for the throne. Ælfred invaded from Normandy, but he was betrayed and captured by Earl Godwin. To make him unable to hold the throne of England, Harold “Harefoot” had Ælfred’s eyes burned out by hot irons. The wounds proved fatal and Edward fled back to Normandy. Realizing he could not trust his brother to act honorably, Harthacnut entered into an agreement with King Harald of Norway: if one dies, the other shall inherit the throne. Suddenly, in 1040, Harold Harefoot died and Harthacnut returned to power unopposed. He, too, was not long for this word. Realizing that the end was near, Harthacnut named his step-brother Edward his heir. Those involved in the death of Ælfred - namely Earl Godwin - were banished. After many long years of war, the Kingdom of England was finally at peace. Edward was a holy man, righteous and just. The time he did not spend in communion with God, he spent ensuring Godwin would never again come to power. His fears were realized in the 1050s, when Earl Godwin died and his sons came to power. England nearly erupted into civil war once again before Edward was forced to allow Harold Godwinson the Earldom of Wessex while Tostig became Earl of Northumbria. This generation of Godwins more than earned their keep, and indeed became favored by King Edward. As peace resumed and the years rolled on, King Edward became old and grey, with no heir. In 1065, the thanes in Northumbria revolted, expelling Tostig Godwinson. Harold refused to aid his brother and Edward was forced to acquiesce to the thanes’ demands. Shortly thereafter, Edward suffered a series of strokes. Word spread across the North Sea that Edward the Confessor was dying. Shortly before his death in January 1066, he named Harold Godwinson his heir… but there were complications. The 1038 agreement between Harthacnut and Harold Godwinson went into effect, by law naming Harald Hardrada the rightful king of England. Tostig Godwinson, who has at this point fled to Scotland, was he who convinced Harald to make the bid for power in the first place. In Normandy, Duke William the Bastard, who argues that Edward had named him his successor many years prior and that Harold Godwinson had sworn to defend his claim to the crown, prepares an invasion. Harold Godwinson expects this, and gathers an army to defend against an incoming naval invasion. The forces hold fast at the Isle of Wight, waiting for the Normans to cross. The army is intended to be a mobile one, and his positioning at the Isle of Wight is meant to intimidate the Normans. If trouble should arise, Harold will be able to quickly leave and respond wherever he is needed. Around September, a small team is sent across the channel to set fire to William's fleet or otherwise goad him into attacking. In the meantime, Tostig advises Harald's armies to wait until William crosses the English channel, though if an invasion does not happen by the end of September, the Normans will likely have to arrive sometime in October. Nobody is interested in a staring contest. Should this happen, the invasion will follow its OTL course, but Harold Godwinson will attempt to muster the Thanes to deal with Harald rather than march himself. In doing so, he remains focused on Normandy's impending invasion.The team manages to land near Saint-Valery-sur-Somme and entered the city under cover of night. There are roughly eight men, who manage to destroy a large portion of William the Bastard’s fleet. This newly-constructed and expensive fleet was consumed by this raging inferno. A bad storm washes ashore early the next morning and between the rains and lack of room to spread, the fires peter out. The smoke is visible from England. A heavy fog rolls in from the south ahead of the storm, carrying with it the scent of smoke. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle states that William of Normandy spent the day inconsolable, destroying many inanimate objects (and possibly some animate) objects in a rage. News of the fire of Saint-Valery-sur-Somme reaches Harold Godwinson and there is much rejoicing. The men who burned the Norman fleet become famous and the subject of many tavern songs. Each become housecarls in Harold Godwinson’s retinue. With William the Bastard’s invasion delayed, Harold Godwinson can now focus on Harald Hardrada’s army. Word begins to spread that Harald Hardrada has died. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle states in a blunt and often-quoted in literature and vernacular: "Hé hlútorlice ācwolen" or “He simply died.” There was still the matter of Norwegians in English borders. Harold Godwinson offers the leaderless army the chance to return to Norway and swear never to set foot on England again. Harold Godwinson offers the same deal to the Scottish forces, yet he also requests that Tostig Godwinson be handed over to English forces. Smelling blood in the water, however, Tostig had fled the country for Denmark once he’d heard the rumors. (I will need an algo if these offers are rejected.) Regardless of if a battle happens or not, Harold returns to Winchester in the fall, allowing his armies to return home to collect the autumn harvest. Having been crowned in the recently-completed Westminster Abbey, Harold has pleased the religious nobles of England, who proclaim the miraculous defense of England is nothing short of divine providence. The king spends a considerable amount of time at Westminster Abbey or at the nearby Westminster Palace. A portion of the harvest is set aside in anticipation of any attempt by William the Bastard to invade. Each day, however, England grows stronger and each day increases the odds against William’s favor. With Harold Godwinson consolidating the realm and the loyalty of his vassals, the island of Britain will become an impregnable castle surrounded by the world’s largest moat. The Normanization of English culture, which had begun under Edward the Confessor, continues under Harold Godwinson, who invites housecarls and specialists from Normandy, hoping to achieve something of a “brain drain” in Normandy, further robbing William the Bastard of competent men. Chief among them are architects, who advise Harold Godwinson to adopt the Carolingian doctrine of castles and crank the castle dial up to “holy fuck.” Plans for fortresses are drafted daily and work begins on a series of fortifications along the East Anglian coast named Clavering Castle. A castle built on the earthworks of an older castle in Hastings also begins, keeping militias at work through the winter, ready to scramble to the defense of England at moment’s notice. King Svend II is sent a proposition: Harold Godwinson's son Godwine Haroldson to be wed to Sigrid Svendsdottir, forming an alliance between England and Denmark. Harold Godwinson is said to have launched a yuletide feast on Christmas Day to celebrate a wonderful year. After indulging a little too much, as it to be expected on the holiday, Harold retires to his chambers and lays his head down. As he begins to drift to sleep, he hears the prancing of eight hooves on the roof of Westminster Palace! He tears open the shudders and throws up the sashes. Standing in his garden is St. Nicholas, the 4th-century holy man himself! “And what do you want for Christmas?” he belly-shouts. “Alright you jolly bastard, let’s see if you can go for two. I want William the Bastard dead,” says Harold. The saint releases a deep, guttural laughter and flees into the blackness of night. Of course, this is but a dream, but that night on the cusp of a new year, Harold Godwinson slept well, confident in England’s future. One might say ... he slept like a king.

- Bayeaux tapestry depiction of Halley’s Comet flies by to signify the end of turn.

• RNG: 80. The Strike force succeeds in starting a fire destroying much of William's fleet putting back a crossing until next year.
• Alba Diplomacy: The Scottish Mercenary forces who had been fighting for the Norwegians agree to the terms offered by Harold, and the vast majority of them return to Scotland, under the leadership of Laomann mac Ara, the warrior who had been designated as the overall commander of the Scottish Mercenary contingent serving with the Norwegian forces. However, he states that he does not have the authority to speak for his King, as Cenn Mór had never been directly involved with the Norwegian's (although he had turned a blind eye to Tostig recruiting them and certainly had helped him do so in several cases). However, he does agree to carry the request for Tostig to his King. When Cenn Mór receives word of this not long after he agrees to the terms, but by then Tostig has already fled Scotland, and so it has no real effect. Laomann also makes an offer to many of the Norwegian soldiers who do not wish to return to Norway for one reason or another, to come back to Alba with him, recruiting around 1,900 of them (based on the RNG I requested on Discord)

• Taifa of Toledo: in the year 1066 following the death of Ferdinand I of Castile and the collapse of the Castilian Crown into 3 realms, much opportunity begins to brew. Emir Al-Mamun spends much of his time either reading, taking part in sparring matches, or planning for what's next to come within the years ahead in the Alcazar of the capital. The fall of the Ummayad Caliphate of Cordoba was not too long in the past. Its ripple effects still lay way across most of Al-Andalus and the Mozarabic people. Al-Mamun now with a set goal in mind aims in the coming years of his reign to capture the capital of the lands who once were their overlord; The Islamic City of Cordoba. Beyond the ambitions of the lord, Al-Mamun marries a young Aliya al-Ashan at the age of 20. Coming from a Merchant Mozarabic family in Alzira. Later in the winter, she conceived a son, Omar Al-Rasheed. With Valencia's urban area still bustling under the rule of Al-Mamun, he takes a visit in September to the port. Seeing the beauty of the sea was mesmerizing to the lord. It was something that would inspire him to invest more so with the taxes provided by the people of Valencia to be spent on expansion of the port and a better sustainable navy with 8 ships ordered to be built, 4 of which were galleys with the others being longships. To better connect the Taifa across her lands, investments are put into better roads after a long meeting with fellow lords at the Alcazar. Al-Sayrata of Albacete, a long trusted Mozarabic noblemen approves of the plan seeing that much is needed to be done to bring the Taifa together as well as allowing it to prosper from such infrastructure improvements. Rudrighiz of Tomelloso though has many questions of his own wondering if this should ignore the much needed focus on military might. As the highest ranking member of the army, he felt entitled to critique this focus. From just a small discussion, a feud brews between the two before the Emir eases the tensions between the men by approving of both focuses. The military is as much important as the infrastructural integrity. Therefore over the next decade or so, roads connecting the cities to the countrysides will be renovated and Al-Mamun will see to its completion if Allah wills it. Meanwhile a heavy focus on cavalry and military will be left in the hands of Rudrighiz. Alfonso, the royal relative to the ruling family of Castile is offered residency in the Alcazar as a key of long lasting friendship with the northern neighbor. Urwlandu of Almadén, a long life friend of the Emir as well as an advisor is appointed to Vizier seeing him as worthy of such a role in helping bring the Taifa to new heights. This was arranged during a small banquet in the Alcazar with Sancho and the many other lords of the court present. Urwlandu had just entered a marriage with Aamani el-Jabara. It was a grand celebration and truly a momentous early winter occasion. (WIP)
• Duchy of Apulia and Calabria: The Duke Robert Guiscard decides to allow his alliance with Rome to settle temporarily before any further expeditions to finish controlling southern Italy. He dissuades Geoffrey of Taranto from attempting to cross the Adriatic telling the count to reinforce the defences of Taranto, shoring up the walls and widening outer defences in the form of ditches. The Duke remains in Melfi and contact with his barons. Robert Guiscard's wife Sikelgaita gives birth to Gersent.
• Icelandic Commonwealth: The Discovery of Vinland soon spread to all of Iceland that a new land in the west was discovered. With this news many would flock to the colonies for new lives and riches. The Colony of Vinland was soon declared with the Capital being Eriksönia, name after Leif Erikson. The Colony of Helluland and the Colony of Markland were also establish, though they were less populated. Thanks to the rise of immigration to the colonies, conflict with the natives rises and Iceland begun developing military presence would rises increasing the population. The existence of Vinland would soon spread to Scandinavia with rumors of a new land being discover and settled.
  • Your colonies in the west number in the dozens of population at most.

• Northen Song dynasty: with the new year appears to begin in China, emperor Yingzong remains reigning with the power brought to him to bestow his will as the son of heaven, with Song's economy thriving, the emperor would take account into the posts of these affairs, but none of the less he have constracted a grave illness later on the 5th month of the year, with his capabilities limited he have given the sole permission to Wang Anshi, as he saw his perfect intelligence by accounts of officials during his civilian examinations to be quite good, after bestowing the grand permission, Wang Anshi begins implementing series of reforms that would be mostly limited to agricultural sectors by the emperor permittance, he begins irrigation projects on the Low land reachings of the Southren Hui river, as well as for the wet and fertile lands near the Lake Tai on the Yangtze River delta, with such projects being taken in place with much of the tools be mostly stone or thick wood imported from overseas trade, as well as to preserve the erosion of the rocks and metal structures and iron and steel bolts, these structures would be covered with rags and the white of the egg spread over these structures with venigar, and to complete the reaching of the water through small canals, and the farming sections, and for the rice farming structures a moderate water level be put to preserve complete growth of the crops. Yingzong have gathered his expert scholars headed by Sima Guang for their order to add a fine preachments for the history of the Han Chinese discoveries of the so called "lesser Luiqi" more information would be brought from Suí Shū to complete the planned grand scholar book of Han Shî. Despite Yingzong deteriorating health he have sought to stop the lurking Tanguts into his territory, with much of raids must be stopped, and them being massacred in their own lands of the Ordeau plateau, Yingzong orders an assembly of a great army in the region, with Chong E appointed with a 130,000 strong force, as much of our garrisons on the Qing prefecture been surrounded by the Tanguts and destructed bringing ruins into the region, with Yingzong seeing the perfect effects on the event of Lower Xia Dei rebellion in 1043, and for how the loyal garrison used fire Lancers and incidary bombs and fired gunpowder attached mules, he brings into these factors into account while he mobilizes 2,000 men specializing in the early gunpowder warfare, with Yingzong prompting to send the great army as fast as possible into the front, he sends arround ~200,000 mules for infantry to mount on to rush into the front, and also for supply carriage, for the calvary reinforcements be attached with the great army making 90,000 calvary men out of the great 130,000 strong army, with Yingzong's full trust on Chong E to defeat the Raiders and force land loss upon them (Algo needed)
  
• Norway: This year the country prepares for war, but then King Harald unexpectedly falls ill and dies. The planned invasion is delayed as the new king Magnus gets his affairs in order. A marriage proposal and alliance is offered to Sweden via the marriage of Harald's daughter Maria to the Swedish monarch. Olaf III is crowned as co-monarch, de facto ruler of Viken, in contract to Magnus' domain in the Uplands, Trøndelag, and beyond. One of Norway's preeminent commanders, who had prepared for a war in the British Isles, is Eystein Orre, who decides to instead make a name for himself campaigning in the no man's land of Norrland. A fort named Johannaborg (OTL Tärnaby) is settled as a place of refuge for Orre's party. The use of skis for messengers becomes popularized in the far north, especially in crossing through the mountain pass to Norrland and beyond. A "knight" named Jón Loftsson, according to one source, married a sapmi woman of renown at the site that winter, establishing an informal pact of cooperation with one local gathering of natives. Others seeking adventure after the British war does not materialize look to northern Germany. A large group of soldiers travel to aid in the conquest of the Wends in exchange for plunder and fame. Seeing this, Magnus sends a proposal to the Duke of Saxony asking for a marriage alliance and an exchanging of gifts.
• Seljuk Empire: This year, Alp Arslan convened an assembly of the states declaring his son, Malik Shah I, as his heir and successor before all the representatives of the states within the Seljuk domain. Nizam al-Mulk in his capacity as vizier continues his efforts to consolidate the rule of Alp Arslan through various approaches all with the aim of increasing stability within the Empire. One of Nizam’s many projects is to create employment opportunities for the Turkmens who had begun migrating into Persia as their nomadic lifestyle is not beneficial to the stability of the state. To further establish Seljuk power, Nizam continues to appoint Seljuk princes to govern portions of the territory allotted to them by the state which is revocable and non-inheritable. Nizam also invests resources into the construction of a citadel fort in the capital of Isfahan as well as sous/bazaars to encourage traders. Alp Arslan, in the meantime, devotes the resources of his realm to the construction of a fort from which he intended to govern from within the Zagros Mountains. The roads leading to it are described as being similar to the curls of a bride intricate and unwinding like spools of twine. At one point, Alp Arslan decides to traverse his realm in leisure and happens across a person referring to themselves as a magos who offers him a taste of a plant that she had cultivated. “Taste this concoction my lord and you shall see the extent of my powers unless you are too scared.” says the Magos to which Alp Arslan replies “I fear no man whether he be armed with words, plants, or steel.”. Alp Arslan fearlessly ingests the concoction and is enveloped in a vision filled with wonder as vibrant colors fill the world and a man clad in robes appears to him showing him it is his destiny to rule the world. When Alp Arslan recovers from this vision he immediately dives into his work fervently believing that his future will be to bring Islam to new lands and territories not yet under the yoke of Islam. He also orders the construction of a room known only as of the Rainbow room within his fort so that he may relive the experience with the concoction from the magi as well as sit in contemplation of his Empire. While his liege was experiencing a vision quest, Nizam focused his efforts on creating a network of intrigue across the berth of the Empire to suit the need for internal security and trust with the network slowly becoming adept at subterfuge tactics and methods. By the year’s end, a mysterious visitor makes a visit to Alp in his fort and is given access to its premises for unknown reasons. It is said that the figure is clad in a cloak that obscured his face and the shape of his body. When later asked about this mysterious visitor, Alp Arslan could only reply, “For the Emperor.”.
• Imperium Romanum: The Empire gets ready in case the war in Southern Italy gets serious. The Empire also sends diplomats to Venice, Duklja, Georgia, and Aleppo for alliance (mod and Venice response needed) The Roman Empire sent 5,000 troops to invade Hamamshen. (ALGO needed)
  • Croatia refuses, but Aleppo and Georgia accept. The King of Georgia offers his daughter Maria of Alania to marry prince Michael Doukas
  • Imperium Romanum: The Empire accepts the marriage alliance.
• Denmark: King Sweyn II Estridsson enters his 19th year as the King of Denmark. His reign began at the battle of Lyrskov Heath, when upon his victory there the Danish nobles had him crowned in 1043. However at the time Denmark's throne had been claimed in 1042 by Magnus I of Norway, the result was several campaigns between the kings which lasted until 1045 when Magnus' uncle Harald Hardrada returned from exile, and joined forces with Sweyn against the nephew. Upon his death in 1047, Magnus said on his deathbed that his kingdom should be divided in two, Harald would have Norway, and Sweyn would have Denmark. When he heard the news of death of Magnus, Sweyn said "Now so help me God, I shall never yield Denmark". Sweyn had kept Denmark despite Harald's attempt to raid it in the last few years. Then the news came from his advisor. Those words are repeated today, as the now almost 50 year old Sweyn hears of Harald's death, and the ascension of his son Magnus II, he hopes that second of that name is not like the first, but if he is, "Now so help me God, I shall never yield Denmark". Denmark accepts the Swedish king's proposition of improved relations between our two kingdoms, as there is no need for a war with Sweden. King Sweyn hears of English king Harold's marriage proposal. Sweyn believes that an alliance between Denmark and England will be benificial, as the kingdom needs strong ties in Europe.He therefore agrees to the proposition, his now legitimised daughter Sigrid will marry Godwin Haroldson. However, upon her arrival to England, whenever that may happen. Sigrid's household staff must be composed of either entirely or half of Danes. In addition to the betrothal agreement, Sweyn sends soldiers to bring Tostig Godwinson to custody.
• Duchy of Saxony: Ordulf, the Duke of Saxony, continues his crusade against the Welds that began several years earlier. Meanwhile, various Saxon noblemen are growing increasingly discontented with the current Holy Roman Emperor, Henry IV. Henry has begun to demand various imperial domains in Saxony, including the Rammelsburg silver mines. He had also erected several castles nearby, and the Swabian ministeriales he had put in charge of them frequently plundered the Saxons for fun. The Saxon nobility, including Otto von Nordheim and Ordulf the Duke's own son and heir make demands to the Holy Roman Emperor, demanding he withdraw his irritatingly constant presence from the Saxon heartland, grant them more independence, or else they threaten to revolt. (Mod Response).
  • Emperor Henry IV repudiates this absurd demand, and firmly holds to his demesne in Saxony that is rightfully his. Now he has reached majority, the Emperor will not stand for backroom puppets any longer

1067

The English wait and wait for an impending, almost treacherous, invasion from the Kingdom of Norway, but with no Nordic-flagged ships sailing across the horizon, members of the aristocracy propose a proper invasion to solidify England's dominance in opposition to such a great evil.

William the Bastard, the Duke of Normandy is significantly frustrated with the sabotage of his ships, forcing him to delay his invasion of England for several months. He requests some naval support from his cousins in Italy, and amasses an even larger fleet to prepare for his landing in Kent around April this year.

The Caterbury Cathedral catches fire quite spontaneously, burning down entirely. Some say it was a Norman that instigated it, but others perpetuate the Danish as the being the prime suspects. Who is the imposter?

The unexpected death of King Solomon has thrown Hungary into a state of civil war. The immediate magnates of the kingdom proclaims Bretislau, the six-year-old Bohemian prince, to succeed the king through his mother who is the late king's sister. This is also heavily supported by Bretislau's father, King Vretislau of Bohemia, who has dubbed the child as "the second Attila". The majority of nobles from the Carpathian region instead rally around Geza, the first cousin of the late king, to fight against Bretislau, being that Geza has de-facto control over the military.

Under King Philip I, the Kingdom of France enjoys a period of prosperity. Good for them.

As tensions reach a breaking point in the Fatimid Empire, the province of Palestine cedes under the authority of Nasir al-Dawla ibn Hamdan, a former military general with his power rested in the Turkish peoples of the state, and who'se allegiance to the Abbasid dynasty of Baghdad would give him regional popularity among the Sunni majority. This ultimately leaves much of the Caliph's power to be rested in the Nubian troops, which although represent a visible minority among total ranks, remain loyal to their monarch. In the Spring of 1067, Nasir al-Dawla ibn Hamdan would lead an attack on the city of Jerusalem in an attempt to expand his sphere of influence and formally abolish the Fatimids in Cairo.

Emperor Constantine X dies, leaving his children Michael and Constantine in minority. His widow, the Empress Eudocia, remarries to the Cappadocian general Romanus Diogones, who is thereby proclaimed as Emperor Romanus IV

• Papal States: Pope Alexander II continues to preside over the ongoing clerical reforms spearheaded by Cardinal Hildebrand. The Pope sends delegates all across the Holy Roman Empire and France, with strict instructions to organized local Synods that will act on behalf of a higher synod in Rome. It is imperative that the Church should act as one voice and one message, so that no apostacy or error may occur, and to accomplish this there must be a stricter level of organization. In particular, these Synods will have the power to investigate allegations of Simony and financial corruption. At home, the Pope sends orders for enforcing peace between religious or ethnic factions in Italy, as it is God's will that people should live in peace under the Church. In light of the aborted pogrom two years ago, the Jews of Rome are protected by Papal decree, so that they should see no persecution. In the more farther, distant lands of Christendom, it is further necessary to spread the Gospel of Christ to other nations that have not yet heard, as Christ said "Behold, I am with you always, even to the ends of the Earth". The Bishop Aldabert of Hamburg is instructed to direct the evangelization of Christianity to the Wends, working with the efforts of Saxony and Norway. He also sends Adam of Bremen as an envoy to Norway itself, to help eliminate the remaining centers of paganism in Scandinavia. Pope Alexander also wishes to see the Muslims finally expelled out of Europe at the earliest possible opportunity. He calls for the County of Apulia and asks them to fight against the Muslims in Sicily, and he asks the County of Barcelona to continue their war against Zaragossa.
  • County of Barcelona: While Comte Ramon Berenguer agrees with the Pope's sentiment he is hesitant to launch an offensive war after so recently achieving a peace agreement with Zaragossa. He expresses his willingness to undertake such a task should the Pope be able to aid in the effort and is also willing to assist in the re-conquest of Sicily.

• Ghaznavid:After the king ordered the Ghaznavids to go north, the economy was right back up to shape, and ready for more troops. They had just beaten the kimeks, took east of the selijug empire, and made Kimek a puppet state of the empire, allowing them to go north once more. The people gave up all of their money to allsent ow the king to send his people north, and set up new towns, and restore their once great empire. They were getting richer by the buttload, and had already up a trade route with Rostov, and were doing great financially and politically. By 1070, they will send their eyes to Kashmir, and take it for themselves...

The battles:

Kimek: 1567 Ghaznavid: 2904

Overall winner: Ghaznavid

Seljuq: 2300 Ghaznavid: 3019

Overall winner: Ghaznavid

Treaty:

Ghaznavid will annex east Seljuq

Kimek has to agree to become a puppet state of (Ghaznavid)

Signed

Ghaznavid Seljuq Kimek

Not how algos work. Person.

• Seljuk Empire:The diplomatic movements of the Byzantines in the west have raised many concerns for Alp Arslan who views Aleppo’s decision to align itself with the Byzantines. Due to Aleppo’s decision to align itself with the Byzantines, envoys are dispatched to the Uqaylids demanding they reaffirm their allegiance to the Seljuks following their prior break with the Seljuk’s (Mod Response). Nizam al-Mulk presses on with his effort to promote economic growth by investing in souks/bazaars as well as offering employment to the Turkomen nomads to safeguard trade routes through the Empire. Nizam also takes charge of expeditions sent to Estakhr and Fars to pacify revolting local tribes who are given lenient treatment so as to demonstrate the power of the Sultan. In an effort to keep the Abbasids docile and friendly, Nizam sends gifts from across the world to the Abbasids who govern/reign in Baghdad. Inspired by his vision from last year, Alp Arslan orders a painting made of the vision he saw that is to be hanged within his fort. Nizam continues with his numerous projects to establish institutions of learning throughout the Empire in major population centers and encouraging scholars from across the Islamic world to participate in the debates held by Nizam in Isfahan. The incursion by the Ghaznavid’s into Seljuk territory prompts Alp Arslan to call the Sipahi and Ghilman to war with the Ghulam forces serving as the core to this army which is to be comprised of 30k to be marched to locate and engage Ghaznavid forces. The Sipahi forces will engage the Ghaznavid cavalry in hit and run tactics in the hopes of wearing them down. Ghulam forces will be held in reserve for the majority of the battle only being committed when necessary to hold or push the enemy (Algo Needed). Turkish tribes in the meantime are permitted to continue launching raiding parties into the west beyond Seljuk territory in the hope that they will soften the enemy positions there.
  • Mosul agrees to ally with the Seljuks
• Hungary: Against his cousin Bretislau Géza raises 35.000 troops and leads them himself up to the enemy capital. We attack the pretender capital with 25.000 men while the rest defend the Bohemia border (Algo needed). Meanwhile, Géza offers to marry the Bohemian King's daughter Judith to end the fighting(Mod response needed). Domonkus Church continues to get funding. We place St. Stephen’s body inside the Domonkus church. In Debrecen a young man by the name of Matyas finishes priest school and writes his magnum opus “The Disease in Heresy” in which he writes how Jesus healed specific diseases and what exactly was healed and also what happened to the people who he healed after their appearance in the Bible. He takes up a local appointment to Deacon of Debrecen Church of Younglings. After saving up a small sum of money Matyas travels to Rome where he applies to study in the Vatican under a wise tutor so he can preserve the Hungarian Catholic faith.(Papal Response Needed)
  • Matyas can study in Rome
• Kingdom of Alba: With preparations now complete, his soldiers gathered (both the Mercenaries he is directing towards Srathclyde (about 4,400, 1,900 of them Norwegian's and the rest Alban's, in addition to the 3,500 or so regular Alban warriors he has gathered up for this campaign), and his plans prepared, Cenn Mór orders the official beginning of the invasion of Strathclyde, in order to subjugate it and return it to Alban authority, after many months of preparation. The campaign begins in September, just as the harvest season is beginning. This is quite unusual, as normally soldiers would not want to be away from home during this time period, but Cenn Mór was prepared and choose this time for a very specific reason. With the promises he made to the mercenaries who had been demanding payment from him being payment in the form of loot and land in Strathclyde at this campaigns conclusion, and due to their nature as mercenaries, he has a large much more professional force with him, which does not need to be home for the harvest season. They do, however, require food and drink and a good logistics train, like all armies. However, Cenn Mór is well aware of how expensive it could potentially get to feed and supply them, and thus although he is doing so to a certain extent, he is focusing far more of this on the Alban soldiers he recruited, with the plan being for the Gaelo-Norse Mercenaries to live off the land in large part so not as many supplies are required to feed them, allowing him to focus more on arming and supplying his main soldiers. This is why he has chosen to attack in September, as harvest is being gathered, as it will allow this far more effectively and ensure their is an abundance of food available to the men for foraging and raiding. Although this could be somewhat more of a problem for the non mercenary warriors he has recruited, Malcom uses many of the extra funds from not needing to supply the mercenaries to the same extent to pay them for their time off and ensure their families stay fed during this period, ensuring they are able too keep campaigning, and the fact he has only called forth a portion of the warriors he can summon ensures there are still many hands available for the harvest season, so Alban's will not starve during this campaign. He begins the campaign splitting his forces into two, with his Alban army quickly invading and capturing the western costal area of the kingdom, well the Norwegian and Alban Mercenary forces led by Laomann Mac Ara initially follow with them before continuing further too raid throughout the kingdom's southern regions, torching villages, sacking towns, and taking a large number of captives and booty, with many of the captives being enslaved, as was common at the time. This ruins a large portion of Strathclyde's harvest and Strathclyde struggles to respond to the highly mobile mercenaries, many of whom are Norwegians quite used to raiding people, in large part due to the fact that although they where expecting Alba to attack them, they where not prepared for it occurring so quickly when it did. All of this is done with the goal of ruining Strathclyde's ability to withstand a siege before they can respond and forcing them to confront us in open battle, which does eventually occur. Soon after Strathclyde's forces are finally gathered they begin marching to confront the invading forces, eventually confronting the Alban and Norwegian forces at the Battle of Srath Bhlàthain (Strathblane). During the battle, the Strathclydean's, numbering around 4,000, who had been led there in pursuit of Norwegian raiders who had attacked their camps and been threatening the area around Govan (and sacked Srath Bhlàthain), the capital of the Country and stronghold of the resisiting forces, are lead into a trap in the Kilpatrick Hills. Well pursuing the Norwegian forces they manage to chase them down to an area inside a narrow region of the hills, where the Alban army is waiting. Quickly closing off the ways in and out of the area, the remainder of the mercenary forces soon swoop down to fight the Strathclydeans well the main Alban army, which had been preparing for this, soon appears and blocks off the rest of the way out, with steep hills to either side of the army and the Alban forces blocking the only way out. Although the Strathclydeans knew their where Alban forces in the region and where expecting their presence, they did not realize that the majority of the Alban army had left the coastal area sometime ago and left a skeleton crew to give the appearance of continued activity, and had been moving through Alba to reach this region in preparation for this ambush. Surrounded on all sides and cut off from supplies, and exhausted after a long while of chasing the Norwegians, the battle occurs with a strong numerical, tactical, and equipment advantage for the Alban forces (ALGORITHM NEEDED) (Continuation starts here after Algo recived). These tactics are incredibly successful, and the Alban forces make very good use of their advantages to crush the Starthclyde forces, killing over 923 men and forcing the rest to flee in defeat, turning the battle into a complete Rout after the enemy commander is slain alongside the entirety of his retinue. Those prisoners which are taken are promptly killed, as the army does not need extra mouths to feed during this campaign and their is no point trying to ransom them when the intention of this entire invasion has been the conquest of Strathclyde, and thus we would not be ransoming people back. However, as the battle is nearing its ending, Cenn Mór is hit on the head with a rock thrown by a desperate Strathclydean peasant, and is knocked unconscious with much internal bleeding, dying but a few hours latter. However, by this time, the battle is won, so it does not effect the course of it. The Alban forces who where not members of Laomann Mac Ara's mercenary forces are driven mad by anger and viciously sack and burn the surrounding villages as punishment, something the charismatic and ambitious Laomann quickly takes advantage of, screaming that it is every loyal Alban's duty to finish the campaign and punish the Cumbrians for the evil and impudence that drove them to murder their rightful king, quickly seizing command over the majority of the Alban forces, both the Gaelic and Norwegian Mercenaries (who he already commanded) and the majority of the forces rallied by Malcom previously, vowing to punish them and leading the army to quickly march towards Govan, the capital of Strathclyde, and attack it's 400 man garrison with the entirety of his forces, giving an ultimatum to the commander of the forces there to either give up the "King" of Starthclyde and surrender too the justice of the rightful owners of these lands, the Alban's, or be destroyed, promising they shall be spared only if they surrender (MOD RESPONSE NEEDED). However, if they refuse, the gates are quickly assaulted by well prepared, well armed, well fed, and EXATREMELY angry Alban and Norwegian forces, who fight with the objective of avenging their king upon the people of this wretched city and finishing his dying dream of bringing Strathclyde back under Alban hegemony, resulting in very high morale compared to how it would normally look, heavily outnumbering the 400 Cumbrians present in the city with their 7779 men. (ALGORITHM NEEDED). Although normally far more men would be present to defend the capital of the kingdom, the smashing of Cumbric forces at the battle of Srath Bhlàthain and their total rout at the hands of Alban forces resulted in the Cumbric armies scattering as they fled the battle into a number of smaller forces, and although they are doing their best to re organize to face us again, they are unable to do so in time to stop this attack, and at best will arrive not that long after it is already over. Meanwhile, in the Alban court at Fothair Tabhaicht, the court recives news of the death of Cenn Mór in battle. The Queen, Ingibiorg Finnsdottir, quickly takes up the role of Queen Regent well they're son, Donnchad, is a minor, as he is only 6 years old. Although she governs as well as she can given the circumstances, many of the kingdom's most powerful nobles smell blood in the water and begin doing their best to win the Queen Regents hand, hoping it will give them the influence to rule the kingdom themselves and gain influence over the young king. Although Ingibiorg is able to fend off these advances for now, it increasingly limits her power, as these power hungry men seize more and more power at court well the army is away and the king is young.
  • Strathclyde wants to negotiate an amicable relation with Scotland and thus surrenders
• Duchy of Saxony: The Duke of Saxony, Ordulf offers his son and heir Magnus's (b. 1045) hand in marriage to a female relative of the King of Norway's, or, alternatively, the King's sons could marry the Duke's daughters. (Norwegian Response). The war against the Wends seems to be going well, with a new influx of crusaders from Norway and missionaries from the Papal States. The German expedition launches a raid on the major Wendish temple of Rethra (Mod Response to see how this went). However, relations with the Holy Roman Emperor, Henry IV, are not going so well. Various minor revolts and uprising begin around the Saxon area, and discontent grows and grows further. An attempt on the Emperor's life, possibly organized by the troublesome Saxon nobleman, Otto von Nordheim, is carried out (Mod Response to see how this went).   
  • Mod response: RMG:76 The assassination fails with the assassain predictably unable to get near the Emperor in spite of his best efforts.
  • Duchy of Saxony: With the failure to assassinate the Holy Roman Emperor, various Saxon noblemen decide to try a different approach. A group of them unexpectedly drop in on the Emperor at the nearby Imperial Palace of Gostar later in the year, while simultaneously giving their troops orders to mobilize. The Saxon noblemen threateningly demand of Henry that he grants them more independence and withdraw from Saxony... or else. (Mod Response). Meanwhile, the Wendish crusade continues and the Bishop Aldabert of Hamburg is welcomed, with the crusaders planning to install him as the new archbishop of Wendland once it is fully Christianized.
  • Emperor Henry IV prepares his military for inevitable revolt of Saxony.
  • Duchy of Saxony: The nobles of Saxony send out messages to various other Prince-Electors of the Holy Roman Empire, requesting that they do not intervene on the Emperor's side in the conflict that the Emperor has stubborn-headedly decided to be "inevitable".

• Kingdom of Leinster: King Diarmait mac Maíl na mBó celebrates the birth of his sons, Paddy Murphy, Shaun Murphy and Diarmait Murphy. The fact he now has heirs gives Diarmait mac Maíl na mBó confidence to go and achieve his goal of unifying Ireland under 1 banner, and the first target would be the Kingdom of Dublin. First taxes and Tariffs were raised, and new taxes introduced on many goods. These new taxes allowed the king to afford Mercenaries from Normandy, he would hire 100 cavalry and 100 archers, as well as 130 Norman Infantry form the backbone of his formation, has also called up 2000 peasant levies. Diarmait mac Maíl na mBó rallied his men near the border of the Kingdom of Dublin, and marched in, raiding villages across the border to gain more provisions and to force the King of Dublin to meet him in battle. Diarmait mac Maíl na mBó Also instructed his vassal lords to call up more men to defend their various boroughs in case the main army was defeated or the Dubliners attempted a surprise attack. In the hopes that the King of Dublin would move to meet him in battle, Diarmait mac Maíl na mBó set up his army near a small forest, he hid his main forces inside the forest and set up his Norman Infantry and 100 of his Vassal levies. The plan was to retreat these men in order to entise the Dubliner army to follow them into the forest, eventually the Dubliners would be led into a small clearing inside the forest, at which point the diversion army would stop and form a shield wall. As soon as the Enemy had engaged the diversion force the rest of the forces, split evenly on the left and right of the clearing, and had been instructed to lye in wait until the enemy were engaged, were to engage as well, with the Archers firing a volley before a Cavalry charge broke out of the forest to cause choas and break up their lines, this cav charge would be followed by the remaining infantry who would smash into the flanks of the now confused and un-organised enemy. Archers were to then climb the tress and provide support to the Infantry as the Cavalry hunted down any attempting to flee, and engaged the rear of the enemy whenever the opportunity presented itself.

• Kingdom of Sweden: This year is a year of happiness for Sweden,as king Eric II marries princess Maria of Norway in a lavish ceremony in Stockholm where most of the vassals attend.nine months later queen maria gives birth to a son who they name Knut.Knut is first n line to suceed his father followed by his uncle Carl.Meanwhile the king sentences the conspirators and murderers who killed his father and brother to exile to Polosk under a secret agreement made with polotsk. in other news the king offers to split Jämtland between them and norway in a dual invasion(NORWAY RESPONSE NEEDED) The king begins to modernize and expand the army while also modernizing the infrastructure of the country.
  • Papacy: The Pope offers to send a priest as Bishop of Uppsala, to help encourage the people of Sweden to tear down the pagan temples in the kingdom

• County of Barcelona: The Consell Comtal (countly council) is held early in the year in Cardona. Comte Ramon Berenguer makes the journey with his sons and his third wife, Almodis de la Marca. During the week of feasting and festivities preceding the start of the Consell Comtal, Ramon Berenguer attempts to build support for institutionalizing this council as a yearly event to ensure the peace in Catalonia. To this end he seeks to define the borders of the Catalan Counties and prevent the encroachment of Islamic and Christian threats. (Mod Response) After several days of deliberation the council begins to dissolve with various counts returning to their homes. Count Ramon Berenguer asks the counts of Urgell, Cerdanya, and the two Pallars to remain one additional day to discuss a proposal. In keeping with Papal mandate, Ramon Berenguer offers to establish Barcelona-funded monastic schools in the realms of Counts of Urgell, Cerdanya, and the two Pallars. He further calls upon all four counts to join him in this righteous cause, providing their own funds to the construction. (Mod Responses, Please) Following the conclusion of proceedings at the Consell Comtal, Comte Ramon Berenguer travels quickly back to Barcelona where he coordinated the deployment of his personal retinue towards consolidating his control over the countryside. He personally directs his forces to organize Aloers into his envisioned patchwork of Villas and farming communities wherein he then deputizes the most eldest fit male of the most prominent of the consolidated families as Vegueres Vilàs. He requires of them the general administration of the villa, the enforcement of his laws, and their service in war. Later in the year, news of the Pope’s request for resumed hostilities with the Muslims arrives in Barcelona. Count Ramon Bereguer is hesitant to throw himself and his people into such a conflict. To determine the level of support from amongst his vassals and allies he calls for another Consell Comtal in the late autumn to discuss this matter. (Mod Response for levels of support) He then writes to King Philip I of France, congratulating him on such a bountiful harvest and asking his support in an expedition to reclaim the lands of the Taifa of Zaragossa for Christendom at the behest of the Pope. He offers to provide the king with a hefty sum in gold for the service of his considerable army, and to become an ally of the king. (Mod Response)
  • The other Catalan counties agree to support the Papal mandate
  • The Counts agree to meet in autumn
  • King Philip accepts the alliance
  • County of Barcelona (Continued): Seeing the widespread support for war and a chance to expand the lands of House Barcelona, Count Ramon Berenguer begins assembling his forces as the year comes to an end. He marshals a substantial cavalry force comprised of Cavallers Vilàs and Jinetes, supported by a crack force of more heavily armored knights and a large infantry host to boot. With an alliance agreed with King Philip and payment secured, the French are called into the war which will begin with a spring campaign next year. The war-goal for House Barcelona is to secure the Marquisat de Lleida i Tortosa, further economic concessions, and potentially control over Zaragossa.
• Duchy of Apulia and Calabria: Robert of Guiscard taking up the suggestion of the Pope to keep up the conquest of Sicily. Robert calls his banners, assembles mercenaries and sails to Sicily and joins with his brother Roger of Sicily at Troina. He leaves Geoffrey to defend Taranto and the general region. In Troina, Robert and Roger combine hosts giving them some 3,000 horsemen and they ride to Palerno via the coast. Assuming no field battles, several hundred local are impressed as labourers for the week. The Normans procceed to lay siege to Palerno, Robert starts off by ordering the impressed labourers to dig two kilometers of ditches with diagnonal walls two meters wide and deep with spikes at the bottom within four hundred meters of the walls of Palerno. Behind that they place sharpened stakes lashed to a central beam creating an anti cavalry obstacle. After that the next day they proceed to dig another two kilometers of ditches and place anti cavalry obstacles. Robert proceeds to improve the perimeter defences by first digging another ditch with stakes at the bottom over the next few days. Once this is complete, the labourers are released. After that the Normans proceed to dig a much larger ditch three meters deep with perpindicular sides and 4 meters wide. An earthen rampart is built using the dirt from the larger ditch and a palisade of wooden logs is made to protect Norman fighters in the event of a Muslim sortie. Sentries are left at the palisade around the clock to watch for any sortie. At the mouth of the Oreto river, the Normans build their camp where the bulk of the army sleeps and build similar defences, all sanitation is done into the mouth of the river downstream of where water is drawn, food is brought in via the river and via foraging parties. The defences are expanded and reguarly maintained with a system of locals doing two days a week work on the siege defences established. Norman vessels anchor themselves at the mouth of the Oreto river and intercept incoming and outgoing ships. The Normans proceed to lay siege waiting for Palerno to starve.
  
• Northen Song dynasty: Emperor Yingzong died in 1067, caused by an illness that contracted in 1066. He is succeeded by his son Zhao Xu who took the throne name Emperor Shenzong, after the battle of the Ordeaus a whole bloodbath battle have occured and seeped out a large amount of troops, arround 200,000 lay dead trop the totaling armies, Chong E only winning due to superior number, he have tought of retreating already, but the occupation of the Ordeau plateau have used alot of his manpower and supplies, with him being already inside of Tanguts territory he starts to sack arround villages and towns, as seeing emperor Yizong have retreating, Chong E tought that his raiding force was gone, as Chong E would still continue to sack out the regions of the Southren Tanguts land, with a manpower of arround ~40,000 men he wanted to keep the morality of his men steady, and keeping the reminder that the will of the emperor must be fulfilled, and for his attempt Chong E routes to Ningxia and sends a delegate of emperor Yizong to force him to pay a tribute into the Song emperor, and to cease the raids (mod response).
  • The Yizong Emperor seeks to negotiate with Chong E to improve diplomatic relations, primarily by ending the raids

• Hakia: The Hakians expand north. They encounter nomads, who, despite occupying a fertile floodplain, engage in little agriculture. An envoy is sent to one of the tribes they encounter. Teekatamakari begins training all Hakian men and boys in the art of war: some are trained in the use of clubs and cudgels; a few others are trained in archery, using sinewed bows. To address the lack of sinew, Teekatamakari arranges a deal with the nearby Jumano tribes. In exchange for produce, they will provide a steady supply of buffalo products including meat, hides, and sinew. Teekatamakari notes the similarity of his native tongue to that of the Jumano Indians, and ponders if there is perhaps a kinship between them. He sends a group to his hometown to deliver a message: he and his followers are alive and well, and the town he established, Hakia, is open to all. The communal elders (many of whom cast him out for his heresy) laugh, a few of the laymen, however, are interested. Teekatamakari's parents and sister decide to make the trek south to reunite with him; his brother, now the head of his own kiva, stays.
• Norway: A man named Haakon Haraldsson arrives in Norway from Orkney claiming to be an illegitimate son of Harald Hardrada with the blessing of Harald’s companions from the island, and he performs an ordeal by fire which seems to confirm this, leading to his half-brothers allowing him to be crowned as king alongside them. It is proposed to the Papacy that suffragan dioceses be created in Norway, namely a bishop at Bjørgvin (recently founded) for the west, and one at Oslo in the east (Papal response). Giovanni di Giovanni (formerly Jon Jonsson) arrives in his new castle and finds its pretty derelict, but he is without the funds to improve it. He decides to go on a quest in search of a bride and travels around Rome in search of adventure. He discovers the powerful Counts of Tusculum are less than friendly to him after he seized control of a property that they once owned (prior to it falling into papal possession). The offers from Sweden and Saxony are accepted.
• Kingdom of England: When the Norman fleet burned last year, an air of relief rose as William the Bastard was undoubtedly forced to halt his invasion plans. The fighting men in southern England were able to go home in peace, collect the year’s harvest, and see their families once more. As the winter goes on and reports of the Norman fleet growing once more begin to flood into England, it is clear that war is inevitable. King Harold Godwinson spends the winter expanding his household staff and sending letters to his vassals to prepare their bannermen. The winter is spent stockpiling food and supplies, gathering weapons and bannermen, and sending messages of good tidings to the vassals of England. Fortifications that were built last year are repaired, reinforced, and finally manned as the spring thaw grows ever closer. Harold Godwinson is noted to have seen a cardinal earlier in the year than is usual. The crimson bird, which usually heralds the end of winter, was captured by the king, who kept it in his court for the remainder of the year to remind him of the inevitability of war. Many of the men who flocked to his banner last year again join his forces in the south of England. Though the army is positioned at the Isle of Wight ahead of the invasion, they are a mobile army prepared to ride across Britain if necessary. In our time line, many of those who join Harold Godwinson in 1067 died in the Battle of Stanford Bridge, were unavailable to fight under Harold’s banner due to shifting allegiances, or any myriad of reasons. Those who are itching for a fight against Norway are instead pointed south, where their bloodlust can surely be satiated for now. These include archers, horsemen, and even more men capable of holding a shield wall. Sure enough, another staring contest across the English Channel ensues. Repairing a fleet was costly for William the Bastard, let alone the expense of raising the fleet in the first place and keeping it moored for an entire year. Sometime in April, the Norman fleet lands in Kent. Though they are carrying out a naval invasion, they do not command the seas. Not even England rules the waves… yet. That award goes to God himself! Because Harold Godwinson is already in southern England, he is able to arrive in Kent with roughly 15,000 fresh men in very short order. In OTL, William the Bastard had more than a week’s time to erect wooden fortifications from which they could raid the region. Harold’s fast response denies the Normans the chance to fortify their position. The English king splits his forces into two armies: an army led by himself (10,000 men) that approaches from the north to cut the Normans off from the road to London and Cambridge. His brother Gyrth commands a smaller army 5,000 strong and march west to sweep along the shore. These armies remain close to one another, meeting at the Norman landing position (Dover? Folkestone? Not many places to land here). He attempts to take the Normans by surprise, possibly while they are still leaving their ships. If this is the case, the Normans will be fighting directly at the shores against two approaching shield walls. They will have few fortifications in which they can take cover. Kent is a region rich in hills and cliffs; the Normans have chosen a very poor spot to land. If William is indeed taken by surprise, his forces will be vulnerable to English archers from the north and west as the shield wall advances. “Ut! Ut!” (Out! Out!) the English armies chant as they engage the Normans. Because Harold Godwinson has not had to fight the costly Battle of Stamford Bridge and had more time to prepare, the English infantry are joined by roughly 2,000 cavalry (split between the two armies and included in the 15,000 figure) which are held in reserve at the beginning of the battle. As the armies advance and push the Normans towards the sea with ferocity, Harold’s horsemen will ride in from the northeast and Gyrth’s from the west. In OTL, William the Conqueror is said to have fallen off his horse early in the battle and rumors of his death spread through the Norman ranks. This was not taken advantage of. If this happens in ATL, this moment of weakness and confusion is when the cavalry are sent in. The battle is a massive one - both armies are perhaps the largest armies ever to have fought on English soil. (Algo needed)

• Toltec Empire: Although a formal term was not used by the primary constituents of the Toltec state, the term Tōllān, meaning "Among the reeds" or in a figurative sense, "place where people are thick as reeds", is the primary name associated with the Toltec Empire throughout most of Mesoamerican chronology. Originally, the city of Teotihuacan is cited as the first city to be known by this name, but as an epithet, the term has been applied to any great capital city or metropolis. As a likely result, the Toltec Empire would adopt the name Tōllān for their capital, likely as an attempt to further strengthen their claim to descending from the Teotihuacanos, however, other cities would adopt the term over time as well, such as the city of Cholōllān, which at the time was positioned as the secondary seat of power in the Toltec state. While the initial rise of the Toltecs is up for conjecture, oral tradition later gathered would detail the construction of the Pyramids of the Sun and Moon by the ancestral Teotihuacanos, whom were romanticized as the direct descendents of the feathered serpent, Quetzalcoatl. The Teotihuacanos were fierce in their expansion, brutally sacking various city-states and establishing an empire unparalleled at the time. Founded under the banner of the black sun, the Teotihuacanos would conquer Lake Texcoco, constructing the Pyramid of the Sun and Moon in an expression of both their wealth and power. Atop the pyramids, daily sacrificial offerings would be performed to Tlaloc, the supreme god of rain and fertility, for his all knowledge and residual grasp on the universe would make him favorable to the Teotihuacanos that would bind an agreement where, if broken, would lead to the Teotihuacanos ultimate demise. The agreement would state that Tlaloc would be worshipped in exchange for the “power of God”, which is said to have appeared in the form of natural disasters for the enemies of Teotihuacanos in aid to fight their wars. Sources would concur that a great flood would wash away the Kingdom of Xochicalco while a drought would savage the State of Cacaxtla. This agreement would last nearly two centuries, but just as people were flawed and times changed, the ancestral Teotihuacanos would press for power and authority independent of their gods in an invasion of the Yucatan peninsula, and what followed was famine, a drought that lasted many moons, and a disease that would wipe out many commoners that would set the base-work for the rising Chichimeca Empire. This would culminate in the Teotihuacanos being forced to abandon their once great city, which at the time was referred to as Tōllān. It is believed by many scholars that the Toltec Empire was heavily influenced by the ancient Teotihuacanos, likewise adopting many aspects of their culture during their initial rise to power. However, following the immolation of Quetzalcoatl, the Toltec Empire would reach its zenith under tlatoani Matlacxochitl, who would lead the armies of the state in an invasion of the Yucatan that would continue up until the death of his grandson, the sixteenth tlatoani Matlaccoatzin, in 1025. By the reign of Huehmac, the Toltec state appeared to be in similar conditions to that of the mythology surrounding the ancient Teotihuacanos and their downfall. For example, tradition would dictate Huehmac’s rule to be more akin to that of a secular monarch, and as such was seen in disagreement with the gods, culminating in the empire’s demise, although a more likely scenario would describe Huehmac as a standard ruler whose power was up-ended by internal uprising spawned by a number of rising religious cults at the time in states like Patzcuaro and Xaltepec.
• Pagan Empire: The past fifteen to ten years have seen Pagan's transition into an empire, having expanded their territories and influence across the region. Contributing to this achievement are the Four Great Paladins and the Shwe Hpyin Brothers, elite generals who have experienced war and fought with blood, sweat and tears. The Pagan Empire now has the boundaries expanded to Thaton of Lower Burma and the Tenasserim coast, and received tribute from the Shan States although with minimal control. To conclude the expansion, Nyaung-U Hpi, a member of the Four Great Paladins is tasked to command an army of 10,000 (raised by the kyundaw system, which require local chiefs to supply men in need of war) to invade Manipur. (Algo Needed) Moreover, the Pateikkaya Kingdom (located in the eastern region of the Chin Hills) is demanded to pay tribute and fall under Pagan suzerainty (Mod Response). Anawrahta seek to upgrade the peninsular ports on the Tenasserim coast, i.e. Mergui and Dawei, which were transit points between the Indian Ocean and China, and facilitated growing cultural exchange with the external world: Mons of Lower Burma, India and Ceylon. Therevada Buddhism continued to be spreaded after being received from the conquest of Thaton as it have been for the past years. As relations with Ceylon have been improving, Pagan was made a center of Theravada learning by inviting scholars from the Mon lands, Ceylon as well as from India.
  • the Pateikkaya Kingdom seeing the agressive foreign policy that was conducted by Anawrahta refuses the demand

1068

Some of the algorithm requests that were late will be completed and posted sometime today EST.

After capturing the city of Jerusalem and sacking the Levantine coast, general Nasir al-Dawla ibn Hamdan would turn to the east for support, asking for Seljuk support in their plight against the tyrants of Egypt. They would find support from the Jarrahids, a powerful Arab dynasty who'se power rested greatly in the Transjordan region and supplied Nasir al-Dawla's campaign. On the flip side, Caliph Al-Mustansir of the Fatimid Empire would find himself with rising casualties and discontent over his realm as continued losses against the state of Palestine would further emphasize their state of decline, with some Mamluke aristocrats in the capital even making an attempt on his life at the Citadel of Cairo, of which he would survive with minimal injuries.

With a rebellion ongoing from the Saxon lands, some nobles of the Empire want to put an end to this insubordination once and for all and support Egbert II, Margrave of Messien for the title of Duke of Saxony, in support of the Emperor Henry. A few nobles support the incumbent Saxon Duke however, most prominently the Duke Otto of Bavaria.

An earthquake in southern Palestine causes devastation for Arabian trade routes for Egypt, further exasparating their internal disorder. About 20,000 people are killed by the earthquake

Grand Prince Iziaslav of Kiev faces a devastating defeat by the Cumanians, immediately after being served is defeat to the Prince of Polotsk. The common people of Kiev begin to raise a revolt to depose the current Grand Prince.

• Polotsk: Hearing of the deposition of Grand Kniaz Iziaslav by the people of Kiev. Kniaz Vseslav musters his men and allies raising 3,000 men and leaving 1,000 to defend Polotsk. With his men Vseslav marches on Kiev and sets up camp outside the city walls accompanied by his warhounds and his Druzhina (warriors) and requests the city's boyars, and the Veche (popular assembly) recognize him as the new Kniaz of Kiev, (Mod response). To bolster his numbers Vseslav sends out envoys to recruit mercenaries from Hungary, and the Baltic region hoping to attract some new varangians into his ranks (Hungarian and Mod response required). At home Trade with the Balts, Poles and Hungarians grows with cities like Polotsk and Minsk growing as centres of trade. Kniaz Vseslav welcomes the exiled Dane lords and the mercenaries offering them land, and wealth in exchange for a fealty of loyalty to him and his house. Vseslav Enters the golden gates of Kiev as the new Grand Kniaz of Kiev, he thanks Kniaz Sviatoslav for his support and promisies to come to the new aid of his new found allies by coming to their aid against the Cumans. The new warriors from Scandinavia are brought into Vseslav's forces. Seeing the importance of the Veche to his own legitimacy Vseslav commits to calling the veche often to consult on affairs of the state .
  • Opinions are heavily divided in the Veche on the situation at Kiev, but Prince Sviatoslav of Chernigov spearheads a coalition of Boyars in the assembly to expulse Iziaslav out of the city, and accept Vseslav as Grand Prince. Several hundred Varangians and Danes head to Polotsk.
• Margrave of Austria: Ernest the Brave, Margrave of Austria had and the general noble class of Austria had been long discontent with the Bavarian domination of their lands and especially their occupation of the Austrian March (Lower Austria modern day) and so Ernest would send small contingents of knights (Numbering 500 heavy knights per group) to clear out the region of its Bavarian garrison, which was predicted to be small as most were most likely at the Hungarian border at the edge of the march. These contingents would be put under the command of their regional earls and counts in order to increase cooperation between units to improve their efficiantcy in combat. If these forces were to run into a larger army they would form a larger battalion and attempt to face the foe dead on, unless it was forested, in which cavalry tends to fail, in that case they would attempt to lure the army into open ground using hit and run raids. (Mod response)
  • Duke Otto of Bavaria demands that Ernest stop these raids, and requests support of the Bavarian vassals in fighting against the Emperor in support of Saxony
• Hungary: As we continue to fight the Bohemians with 39.000 (Algo needed) a Military leader rises among the ranks as a veteran of the last year and is credited with killing 100 Bohemians, his name is Stephen Göran and he is trying to make a name for himself like his brother Matyas is in the Vatican. Stephen is made General of the Army and fights along King Géza. Stephen also marries the King’s sister Helena. The King once more offered to take the hand of Judith of Bohemia to end the war(Mod Response Needed). The Domonkus Church starts to take better form. Matyas Göran is still learning in the Vatican to be able to preserve the Hungarian Catholic religions. The King responds to the mercenary request by saying “I would love to help my friend in the Baltic but after the Rebellion will be crushed we can not give up troops”.
• Embroiled in the course of the war, the Duke of Bohemia refuses to concede just yet.
• Hungary extra: As a effort to finish the war 5.000 men are raised and lead by Stephen Göran to capture the Bohemian Capital of Prague in the hopes of using the time when the Bohemians are in Hungary to take the Capital.(mod response needed)
• Tiwanaku: The great Tiwanaku Empire enjoys continued prosperity and stability from its broad and diverse lands. Qari Qapac presides over this stability, having taken the throne 4 years ago following the death of Urpi Qari at the hands of sickness. An alliance with some elements of the Atacama is explored as an option, with runners sent to engage in talks, and the yearly m'ita is allocated, among the normal agricultural maitinence.to begin transporting stone up to the city of Tiwakanu to begin construction of a new, bigger temple to honor the gods who have blessed the peoples with bountiful harvests and prosperity.
• Kingdom of Sweden:Preparations for next years dual invasion of jämtland continues with the king visiting the troops and the queen helping to improve the healtcare of the nation to decrease war casulties.Later this year,the queen gives birth to a duagther who they name Aurora.The crown prince celebrates his first birthday this year which is attened by all of the kings vassals. In the county of Blekinge,the aging Duke adolphus dies without an heir prompting the king to appoint his brother Olaf as the new duke of Bleknge,this is welcomed by the belkinge people but also strengthens the kings influence ovr his vassals.
• Kingdom of Denmark: Sweyn dismisses the rumours that Danes had any part in the burning of Canterbury Cathedral, Denmark wishes only to strengthen ties with the House of Godwinson. The days of viking raiding and pillaging are over but there are still Danes who wish to fight. 300 Danish warriors sail east to become mercenaries to whatever kingdom hires them. Most of them sail to Polotsk. Also this year, a hundred Danish nobles, thought to be hungry for power and possibly rebellious in the future are preemptively banished from Denmark, because of a new law reform by Sweyn. Many of them are also sent eastwards to kingdoms like Polotsk and others.
• Kingdom of Alba: With the surrender of Starthclyde seccured and the king deposed, the kingdom is officially annexed into Alba, once again becoming a part of Alba. Although the land of those who surrendered early is spared, much of that owned by Briton nobles who heavily resisted the invasion is seized and re distributed among the Norwegian and Albannach mercenary forces who fought with the kingdom, as was promised to them as their payment, along with to many of the common soldiers. This makes the army very personally loyal to Laomann Mac Ara, who has rewarded them heavily (even when he did not need to), avenged the death of their king, fought alongside them, and who is extremely charismatic . This gives him a large, personally loyal army, and a strong base of power, and with such in his hands and a very young king on the throne, Laomann's old ambitions of taking the Kingship for himself, put aside in the hopes of building at least some power base for himself after Máel Coluim successfully re directed his armies attentions towards Strathclyde, resurface, as he realizes he now has a massive chance. Taking those men most loyal to him, around 3,000 in all (mostly the Norwegian's and those Albans who had fought with him for longest), he marches to Fothair Tabhaicht and presents himself as the triumphant general retturning from a successful war. He then throws his own hat into the ring in the competition for Ingibiorg's hand, and with his own influence and charisma, and the implied threat of the army behind him, he quickly wins her hand, marrying her quickly after, making him her third husband. Althoguh there is some evidence that Laomann had another wife before this, he is believed too have set her aside in order to marry Ingibiorg. However, with King Donnchad still technically king, his ambitions are still impeded. Although he has no desire too kill him, worrying it would make him out too be tyrannical even if he is only suspected, and knowing it would seriously alienate his new wife, and thus ruin attempts to father a heir latter on, he instead invokes an ancient law related to Gaelic Kingship, including in Scotland: The law that individuals are ineligible for kingship if they are blemished. Knowing he can use this to his advantage, he arranges an accident for his king where he ends up gaining a major scar (which his wife does not know he is responsible for). Doing his best to treat it, Donnchad survives, however he is heavily scarred. Laomann then uses this ancient law to say Donnchad is no longer eligable for kingship, and thus seizes the kingship for himself, being crowned as King Laomann I soon after. Although this would have likely been opposed under normal circumstances, the presence of so many nobles in Fothair Tabhaicht at the time who had been vying for Ingibiorg's hand and jockying for influence until this point allows him to take many hostages, and this in combination with his large backing from the Norwegian and Alban warriors who fought with him keeps most quiet. Although it is recorded that a battle occurred at some point during this year in response to this seizure of power, it is not recorded who exactly the rebeling nobles where or where the battle occured. What is known, however, is that a number of those who supported it found their lands seized and re distributed to loyal clans and nobles and (especially) Laomann's staunchest supporters among former Norwegian and Alban Mercenaries, with several latter highly influential clans and Noble Houses, such as Clan Rindal, Clan Bogh, and Clan Ross, have their origins in Norwegian mercenaries granted land seized from these rebels around this time period. Although many consider this to be the origin of the Gaelo-Norse period of Alban history, most historians place this era as begining with the reign of Laomann's son, Kenneth, and not to have fully come into its own as an era until the reign of his grandson, Eagar. Nonetheless, this period would be highly influential in the development of latter Alban culture and government, as Laomann begins appointing many of those loyal to him in high positions at court and in general, including a large number of the Norwegians who served with him, who would play a large part in influencing the way the country would develop in the future, including culturally. A number of the settled clans of Norwegian ancestry would also continue their mercenary and raiding traditions to a certain extent, something which would go on latter to highly influence Alban governance and form the group collectively known as the An Fánaíal, the Wanderer's, who would become highly influential in raiding, traiding, and mercenary work latter, and heavily influene the future of the surrounding region and the British Isles.
• Papal States: The clerical reforms of the Catholic Church continue to be organized by Cardinal Hildebrand and Pope Alexander. The local Synods across the Roman Empire and Francia, especially around northern Italy, are gradually placed under more centralized control by the seat in Rome. Further Bishop seats on the fringes of Christendom require more direct arbitration. New Bishops are appointed, including Svein Seljia of Bjørgvin, Asgaut of Oslo, and Aethelric Selsey of Jamtland (Sweden and Norway). The Counts of Tusculum, the previous de-facto rulers of Rome for many years, have been the greatest obstacle to the reform movement so far. They have been steadily falling out of power since the decree of Pope Nicholas in 1059, and in most recent years have fallen into further disaster with the incident involving Giovanni di Giovanni Molto. After Giovanni seized some of their property in Latium, the Pope managed to intervene, ultimately assuming the property for the Church. The Holy Father chuckles that he has once again crossed paths with this man, and gives him a blessing and some gold in the hopes that he will find his awaited bride. With that incident finished, the centralization of the Synods is expected to be completed next year, and then the clerical reforms may begin in earnest. The Pope entertains a visit from la Grande Countess Matilda of Tuscany this year, on behalf of her stepfather Geoffery the Bearded. Missionaries are sent out to the fringes of northern and eastern Europe for further evangelization.
• Shewa: Sultan Muhia begins to push northeast to the coast to involve himself in ocean going trade. The irrigation problem that’s affected Ethiopia for the last few century’s begins to be worked on in the region. Christians and Muslims alike are encouraged to convert the surrounding tribes to the south and east. Horses from Arabia begin to replace the native horses in the Sultans Guard. Roads begin to be constructed around the plateau for easier movement in the core territory. A collection of books begins to be brought from various merchants.
• Seljuk Empire: Alp Arslan issues a summons to all the iqtas’ and their Ghilman/Seljuk Prince overseers to mobilize their forces for his planned invasion eastwards into the Fatimid lands after hearing of their internal strife. A force of 40k under Alp Arslan and Nizam al-Mulk is marched through Uqaylid lands with the intent of laying siege to Aleppo and conquering the region controlled by the Mirdasids (Algo Needed). Malik Shah I is left to act as regent for the duration of this campaign and is assigned to resuming the directives of Nizam al-Mulk. The projects of Nizam al-Mulk are continued in his absence with institutions of learning continuing to be promoted and funded through state funds. Some remaining troops within the Empire are tasked with protecting trade routes that go throughout the Seljuk Empire to ensure the flow of trade despite the ongoing conflict in the West. The roaming Turkish tribes are directed westwards by Seljuk officials in the hopes that they’ll be able to support the military actions of Seljuk and weaken enemy forces. On the march west, Alp Arslan separates from the main force for a brief period of time to practice his horse archery skills and happens to come across the pride of lions resulting in him killing one. Alp personally skins the lion and wears its pelt as a show of pride to demonstrate his bravery.
• County of Barcelona: In keeping with the Papal Mandate and with widespread support from amongst the Catalan Counts and from France, Comte Ramon Berenguer issues a call to arms. He raises 12,000 men from the Counties of Barcelona, Girona, and Osona, and asks his vassals in Besalú and Empúries to contribute their forces. He then calls his allies in Urgell and Cerdanya, as well as King Philip I of France to his aid. As these forces slowly trickle in, the army swells from 12,000 to 22,000 with large contingents of cavalry, knights, and peasant levies. The final totals stand at 6,000 French knights, 4,000 Iberian knights, 4,000 Cavallers Vilàs, and 8,000 peasant levies armed with bows, spears, and light armor. Appointing Gausfred II of Roussillon as his second, Comte Ramon Berenguer takes his forces west intent on capturing the Marquisat de Lleida i Tortosa (Algo Needed) The army brings with it a number of France and Iberia’s finest artillerists with plans to construct powerful traction trebuchets to lay waste to the defenses of Lleida, the first target. Ramon Berenguer is careful to keep a clear head about himself, and insists on his sub-commanders remaining in formation. The army marches from Solsona down into the plains below. Parties of light cavalry Jinete-mounted cavallers vilàs scour the countryside, scouting for the main host and preventing sneak attacks on the flanks. These light cavalry formations are tasked with finding and harassing larger enemy forces and then reporting back to the main host. Additionally, should they uncover any small enemy forces they are ordered to engage them ruthlessly. Comte Ramon Berenguer travels in the center of the column, with him his son Pere Ramon is tasked as his father’s aid for the campaign. In attendance as well are members of the Catalan Aristocracy and several French nobles, particularly from the south.
  • County of Barcelona (Continued): Having decisively defeated the Taifa of Saragossa on the field of battle, including the total destruction of the Saragossa Army, the decimation of the Saragossan nobility, and the capture of Taifa King Ahmad al-Muqtadir, Ramon Berenguer faces a choice. Knowing that it will be a challenge to administer the whole of Saragossa, but unwilling to allow Navarre, Aragon, or Castile control over the province he determines that he must come to dominate the region personally. Marching to Saragossa proper he uses his captive to force entry to the city. From there he orders treasury of Taifa King Ahmad al-Muqtadir looted and dispersed in part to his vassals and allies. He then assumes the titles King of Saragossa and Marquis of Lleida and Tortosa. With his vassals and allies satiated he turns to pacifying the region. He sends out men to gather and expel the Muslim noble families, granting them the choice to convert and swear fealty or be exiled from all Iberia. Those who resist are executed and their wealth seized, those who are exiled are likewise stripped of wealth, and those that choose to remain are allowed to retain their wealth and lands. King Ramon Bereguer takes personally for himself several dozen castles which he then distributes to those men of low rank who have demonstrated the utmost loyalty and courage in his service, ensuring the loyalty of the region. He then lowers taxes on the peasantry, and while he writes to the Pope of his plans to fully convert the region he expresses his concern that he may require more support of the papacy in defending Christendom.
  • The Banu Hud re-organizes their military under Yusuf Al-Muzzafer further south, to attempt to further resist the Catalans. Some limited support is also given to them from Sancho II Castile, as they had been Castille's tributary
• Kingdom of England: King Harold Godwinson wakes up in a cold sweat this New Year's Day. He is no stranger to war; under Edward the Confessor he oversaw a war in Wales where he saw men die horrible deaths. The smell of blood, shit, and piss combining in a putrid orgy of odor that stung the eyes, filled the mouth with every breath, and lingered in his mustache for days after were all too familiar. The Battle of Dover was a different kind of stench: that which would remain on his very soul for all eternity. The foreign cries of the Normans in their unfamiliar tongues betrayed the notion that both armies were full of men of God. Where was their God as Harold's shield walls advanced until there was no room to advance, and the Norman armies were pushed off the cliffs of Dover, staining the chalk rock walls red with blood? Where was He as a tempest of arrows descended on William the Bastard's army? Where was the Lord Almighty when a cleaving blow from a heavy housecarl's sword split the duke's head? He was on the side of England that day, and Harold Godwinson lived to see what that meant. It meant ocean waves lapping at piles of bleached bones at the bottom of the Cliffs of Dover since April last year, as they would for years to come. It meant his mind would torment his every dream so long as he had a mind. Harold Godwinson rests his head in his hands for a moment and rises. On this day, he pays his housecarls for their service last year. Throughout the year he awakens from such a horrid dream many times only to deal with some ramification of the actual event that very day. This year begins the reconstruction of the Cathedral of Canterbury, which the king blames on the Normans. He himself punishes the extrajudicial killings of several Danes this year who met their fate at the hands of revenge seekers. His dreams, haunted by the prowess of Norman archers and the glimmer of an arrowhead narrowly missing his head, give rise to the adoption of an early longbow across England. Langbogamenn they are called: "Longbowmen." The English captured what ships they could from the Normans and have begun building their own fleet. The construction of castles in Dover and Sussex continues despite the fact that William's heirs have little claim to the English throne. That which does not kill the crown simply makes it stronger. English explorers scout out the Isle of Mann and the coast of Ireland. These places are known to England; Harold Godwinson himself spent his exile in Leinster in what seemed like an eternity ago when his father Godwin was an enemy of Edward the Confessor. (More to come)
  • Alban Diplomacy: Laomann Mac Ara, the new king of Alba, sends a diplomat to open relations with his Southern Neighbor, seeking to re open trade after the recent power change.
• Pagan Empire: Having heard that Pateikkaya refused to accept the tributary relationship to Pagan, an outraged Anawrahta orders Nga Htwe Yu to commands an army of 15,000 to invade Pateikkaya as to assert hegemony. (Algo Needed) Meanwhile Nyaung-U Hpi shall continue with the conquest of Manipur with the remaining troops left, to completely finish what he started. (Algo Needed) Efforts to gradually adopt Therevada Buddhism continues as Pagan had almost become the main Therevada stronghold. Also, the upgrade of infrastructure on the Tenasserim coasts along with the development of security of these ports and the nations' boundaries especially alongside the 43 forts bordering the Shan Hills established in 1061 are implemented.
• Imperium Romanum: Last year of the Empire was a disaster with their emperor dying. They spent the year for the feunaral and coronation. This year, Roman Empire was ready for another attack against the Hammashen. The Hemshins were attacked by 10,000 Roman soldiers. (ALGO NEEDED) The Emperor supports Bretislau, but also made it clear that the Roman Empire will stay neutral.
• Toltec Empire: Following Nechitlxacuā’s indifference to the Toltec emperor Huehmac’s rule, Huehmac would instigate a series of raids meant to reinforce Toltec suzerainty in the region of Xalisco. The band of warriors that would lead these attacks numbered nearly one-hundred men, led by the warrior-king Itzpilchica under the guidance of his advisor, the sorcerer Tli'zahmoc. According to legend, Tli'zahmoc was a patron of the sun deity Tonatiuh, however, his beliefs would influence his guidance in a way that would later be detrimental to the Toltecs. Following Nechitlxacuā’s slaying of Chiunemaltli, the state of Xilotepec would align themselves with the rebellious state of Xihulta after their own subsequent internal uprising led by the hero Coszxōcoatl, who according the legend, would use the power of the storm-god Tlaloc to presumptively strike lighting down from the sky onto the King of Xilotepec, Oquetne. Without proper guides through the terrain, Itzpilchica would find refuge in Tli'zahmoc’s faith to the chagrin of his warrior brethren, and while they were under collective belief that they knew exactly where they were, Itzpilchica and Tli'zahmoc would arrive outside the city of Etzatlan around spring, which at the time was ruled by a Toltec artisan known as the Lanmichicuā. Under the belief that the city of Etzatlan was actually Xihulta, Itzpilchica would launch a raid on the city at night in a raid stylized after great legends like Natlalihuitl. After taking down the guards that resided on watch, Itzpilchica would lead his men into the city alongside Tli'zahmoc, who would proclaim profoundly, “Let It Burn! Let Xihulta Burn!”, and so it did. Nothing was spared: not the women, not the children, not even the riches the city had built its power on since the Toltec conquest. In the storming of the palace, it is said that the many royal women were raped and their children thrown from the top of these structures, with Lanmichicuā himself being bludgeoned to death by Itzpilchica. The animals would eat fondly for the following months, which was just in Itzpilchica’s mind as he would proudly pike the remaining head-piece of Lanmichicuā, who he still thought was actually Nechitlxacuā. This siege would go rather un-noticed, as it was believed by Huehmac that Itzpilchica had dealt with Xihulta and was promptly occupying their gains. After the arrival of refugees from the city of Etzatlan in Xihulta, Nechitlxacuā would formally request the former king Lanmichicuā’s children, which were all royalty in the Toltec court, to give up their royalty status to serve by his side in their personal journey for redemption and their plight for freedom. Out of the five, two would accept, being Caeteote, the son of Lanmichicuā, and his cousin, the beautiful Xilonen. Nechitlxacuā would make a vow to the peoples that he would liberate the city, and with additional help from Caeteote and Xilonen, would devise a plan of attack to re-capture the city. So by the coming of the Autumn period, Nechitlxacuā would launch a raid on the city in similar fashion to Tli'zahmoc’s original plan, and after infiltrating the city’s defenses, would only leave bodies for the Toltecs to discover years later. It was from the city’s recapture that Caeteote would be appointed ruler by Nechitlxacuā, although Caeteote would give Nechitlxacuā a sword used by former patriarchs of Etzatlan as a sign of good will. It’s often surmised that Etzatlan was a formal vassal of Xihulta, and with Heuhmac’s presumed unawareness of the events unfolded, Nechitlxacuā would begin devising a plan to attack the city of Tollan as formal revenge for their attempted attack on his homeland.
• The Kingdom of Arles : In the southernmost part of France, Leader of The Duchy of Arles, William II, Goes out for some hunting. while out, his son accidentally shoots him with his bow, his son is crowned Rudolph II, With The Nation in chaos, they needed some helps they asked the pope for some help (Papal Response needed),we would prepare to mobilise for the upcoming turns.
  • Mod note: Your nation is a County not a Duchy. He technically doesn't have any sons historically, but I'll let this slide

• Taifa of Toledo: Omar Al-Rasheed is now three years of age and doing well. As the next-in-line to be emir, he is well taken care of in the Alcazar as in the coming years he will learn how to rule. Rudrighiz with the approval of Uwrlandu and Al-Mamun himself, order the creation of a new elite unit of infantry pikemen known as the Mozarab Alramahs. With Al-Mamun's oversight, these forces work well in the open arid terrain excluding the fact that the bowmen and cavalry units are in need of focus. Al-Mamun takes that venture by the horns and focuses as well on the development of a strong cavalry that could one day surpass their forefathers. The Arab Horse which had bred well in Andalusia would become well fit for this new cavalry core and formation known as The Riahs. The Riahs coming from the literal word of wind. Its design to prioritize shock and speed. The Mozarab Alramah pikemen and bowmen to prioritize power. Together, this force will be ready to defend and expand the Emir's domain by his will. Meanwhile the gradual infrastructure improvements have done everything they promised to. The lands are becoming better connected than prior and a main pathway from Valencia to Toledo exists. The hub of Toledo continues to receive greater traffic than before. With wars in the north, more merchants settle in the capital seeking either refuge or safe means of conducting sales. As a result, the urban population expands. Encouragement of conversions to Islam only grow as usual.
• Duchy of Apulia and Calabria: Contuine siege.

1069

From the great reaches of the Caucasian mountains, a Turkish warlord known as Mehmed Sukhan would have dreams that paralleled him to ancient historical conquerors, and it was from those dreams that he would find solace in forming his own empire. Styling himself as "Roman", Sukhan would travel across much of the region, gathering local support and expanding his army into the tens of thousands over this year-long travel. Although suspect to the Seljuk Empire, he would come across charismatically eccentric to the aristocrats he would meet on his travels. By the autumn of 1069, with Sukhan leading an army that numbered high, he would sack the Byzantine city of Vaspurakan in a matter so brutal that its said not even the children or the youth were spared, and from this would begin his formal campaign against the Byzantines with this attack seen as a formal declaration of war.

In the wake of the sudden military coup in Scotland by Laomann Mac Ara, having no legitimate claim but asserting his position on an obscure ancient custom, a popular revolt occurs in Inverness on behalf of supporting Donald and Malcom, the two remaining younger sons of Malcom III, for the Scottish throne. It is unclear how much support this has outside of local peasants and the Lord of Inverness, or even if the two young princes are even involved.

The Kievan Boyars succeed in supporting Vseslav of Polotsk as the Grand Prince of Kiev, as much of the military is under the direct influence of Prince Sviatoslav of Chernigov. Sviatoslav works at being a power behind the throne, and will use his influence to bolster Vseslav's reputation in Kiev. Meanwhile, Iziaslav fled to Poland under the protection of Duke Boleslaw II, who prepared an army of his own to march back to Kiev.

The War of Three Sanchos ends in favor of Castile, which annexes parts of Aragon and Navarre. Sancho II goes on to conflict with his brothers in the Jimenez dynasty, in an ambitious push to unite much of northern Spain.

Even after repulsing the Norman invasion, the House of Godwin still has a tenuous standing among the other Saxon nobles in England, after their dubious succession from Edward the Confessor. A coalition of nobles from Northumbria and Yorkshire offer to form an alliance with the King, solidifying his claim to the throne in exchange for leniency on their lands.

The County of Provence falls into chaos with the unexpected death of Count William II. His infant son Rudolf has been selected as Count, but the former count's brother William also claims this title, having formally been co-ruler of Provence. Also the local Count of Toulouse, William IV, asserts his independence from this dynasty as well.

King Abbad II al-Mu'tadid of Seville dies this year, being succeeded by his son, Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad, who would appoint one of his father’s former advisors, Muhammad ibn Ammar, as Grand Vizier. Although it isn’t known outside of the Seville court, sources would later describe the relationship between Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad and Muhammad ibn Ammar, who held a nine-year age difference, as possibly being homosexuals, although not many sources of their relationship remain in record. Either way, King Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad would build an army that was large in size in an effort to fulfill his father’s dying wish: to conquer Cordoba, and re-form their once great Empire. Meanwhile in the east, the Fatimids would see their capital of Cairo being sacked by Turkish forces led by Nasir al-Dawla and the Jarrahids. After successfully capturing it, Nasir al-Dawla would discover that the Caliph, Al-Mustansir, had actually fled westward to Alexandria prior to the attack on the city, leading Nasir al-Dawla to publicly humiliate the Fatimid Caliph and proclaim himself as the true “King of Aegypt.”

In the region of Vietnam, the Lý dynasty army would go on to attack Champa sometime this year in an effort to begin southward expansion, While initial success would be seen, the capturing of King Rudravarman III would become a pivotal moment in the region's history, likely resulting in the adoption of the military term "Nam tiến", or 'southward expansion'.

The Battle of Dover Field which was actually done a couple of years ago ends in a decisive victory for England, who drives the Norman invaders off the British Isles. The English had enough military strength surplus from the aborted Norwegian invasion to overwhelm the Norman knights in direct combat. One Saxon clubber tore off the helmet of Duke William, and a stray arrow lodged in his neck. The rest of the forces fled with their leader killed. William's oldest son Robert is appointed the new Duke of Normandy, struggling to share power between his younger brothers. He is much more determined to focus on Norman expansion on the continent than dealing with the Viking realm anytime in the near future. This should have been reported quite a bit ago but had been delayed until now.

• Margrave of Austria: Seeing the inactive resistance put up by the Bavarians, Ernest the Brave decides that this, when Bavaria is at its most vunrable due to their inactive resistance to raiding in the Austrian Marches, is the time to strike and win Austria not only the Austrian Marches back but its own independence from the Bavarians. Ernest unites his brigades of knightes with some local footmen raised from both Austria and the Marches. With a year to prepare this army numbers 10,000 strong, their own problem being lack of expirience. Ernest moves his men from the Austrian Marches (Which had been under de facto occupation by the Austrians since 1068) into Bavaria. A decisive battle must be fought to win Austria her land and freedom. To try and draw out the Bavarians into a decisive battle the large settlement of Regensburg is raided, causing mass destruction and death. The Austrians await to see if the Bavarians take the bait. (Mod responce needed)
• Duchy of Saxony: Ordulf, the Duke of Saxony, and his fellow Saxon noblemen, having gathered a large army consisting mainly of discontented Saxon peasantry, and with the support from Otto, the Duke of Bavaria, march on the Emperor's castle. They offer terms of peace, but if the Emperor refuses these, they will besiege him (Mod Response to see how this goes).

• Kingdom of Alba: As Laomann continues solidifying his position, and establishing himself firmly in the capital, a revolt erupts in the highlands, centered around the lordship of Inbhir Nis and the surrounding area, primarily led and supported by the MacGriogair clan and some local allies. Although they are outnumbered heavily, they hope that by rising up (and declaring their intention to support the re instilation of Malcom's sons to the throne) and winning a victory of some kind (even if a pyrrhic one) they will inspire the other Highland clans to rise up, and therefore give them the strength to fight a war with an actual chance of winning. They manage to muster around 700 men but most of them are hardened warriors, quickly seizing control of the surrounding region, hoping to quickly fortify it before Laomann can really bring his forces to bear, and therefore ensure that they can hold out long enough that it inspires the surrounding lords to join them in their revolt. However, they severely underestimated both the response time of the army Laomann commands, as his Norwegian Soldiers have mostly not settled in yet, and thus represent a very mobile force at his command he can deploy much faster than traditional Alban forces. In addition to this, many of those that they expected to rise up with them have relatives currently as de facto hostages in Fothair Tabhaicht (as I discussed last turn) and are thus unwilling to revolt, even if they otherwise would be. As a result of this, the MacGriogair's find themselves preparing to defend against a far larger, better armed, and more experienced force, and grimly dig in. When Laomann hears word of this revolt beggining, he does not go himself, as he is still consolidating his position and establishing the frameworks of a working kingdom with himself at the helm, and he knows he has not yet fathered a heir, and thus has not consolidated his position or his dynasty yet, something he very much sees as his main priority. Thus, he dispatches the 4,000 "mercenaries" still at his command who have not settled north to suprress the revolt and ensure the loyalty of the Highlands to Laomann, led by one of his most trusted men from when he fought in Strathclyde, Bogh Ingvarsson, one of the Norwegians who had joined with him previously. They move fast and the rebels ultimatly do not have the time to fortify themselves properly, leading to the battle by the Abhainn Nis (river Ness) being one that the rebels are not properly ready for, and they face a much better armed, more experienced, and better prepared enemy, who they have not had enough time to prepare for. They become aware of the army coming long before it arrives, and thus prepare a ambush near the river, but Ingvarsson is prepared for this possiibility, and they quickly find themselves fighting a pretty evenly matched battle where they are massively outnumbered. (Algo Needed). In other news, Laomann continues consolidating his hold in Fothair Tabhaicht, begining to appoint many of his followers, Gael and Norse, to fill governmental positions and winning control over the Gaelic nobles at his court. He also begins to grant land in Strathclyde to his supporters, including a large amount of Gael's, often giving those who have sworn loyalty to him and performed well in his service land grants in the region, and encouraging them to settle themselves and their retinues in these lands, in order to begin the process of Gaelicizing the still essentially Brythonic Strathclyde region. Most of these land grants go to either men in his service who had helped him take power, such as his soldiers who fought in the Strathclyde campaign who are still at court, or to third or fourth sons of prominent noblemen who have no chance of inheriting but have performed services for him, most often those who's family he seeks to gain influence with, a process that is sucessful at reducing much of the grumbling about his seizure of power. Although not a huge amount of this is done this year, as it is only the begininng, this process of granting land in Starthclyde to Gaelic and Norwegian lords who mostly rule over Brythonic peasants and bring in settlers with them will be a long term trend of the kingdom continued under his son and grandson, as a way to win favor with those who support them and to establish a firm control over the previously independent and still very culturally different Kingdom. He also grants land to a number of smaller scale people who do not have much wealth or power of their own who are loyal to or have fought for him. Most of these people would quickly find that they need quite a bit of help establishing themselves in and managing these lands, often swearing fealty to a more prominent and powerful lord in the region. Laomann also continues attempting to father a heir, and by the end of the year Queen Ingibiorg is pregnant, although it is not known if this is a boy or a girl, with Laomann hoping it is a son, as a heir would majorly solidify his position and help him begin building a dynasty that can last long term. This pregnancy begins in October, so this child is expected to be born sometime next year. Laomann also makes sure to keep all three of Malcom's previous sons under heavy watch, and to begin actively involving himself in their lives, in order to ensure they cannot be spirited away by anyone else and used as an icon of rebellion, and to ensure that they are loyal to him in the future, beginning to try to position himself as a father figure after the death of Malcom. However, he also shows his much harder side, and although it pains him, orders one finger removed from each of them, in order to ensure his invoking of the "Blemish Law" applies to them as well, making it harder to use them to threaten his succession in the future, even if it is technically possible. Finally, in order to ensure peace on his border well he secures himself in Alba, Laomann sends a representative to the Court of Harold Godwinson, seeking to re-establish relations with his southern neighbor and ensure the peace made between Harold and his predecessor continues (England response needed). In an effort to ensure this is successful, Laomann does his best to reign in the Alban raiders who frequently launch raids over the English border, although he still has them respond harshly to raids on their lands. Of course, not all follow this dictate, and many in fact continue to launch raids as is par for the course, but the number of raids is significantly lessened, which will hopefully ensure better relations. As a result, some of these men will begin to raid nearbye Ireland instead, but this is not common.
  
• Kiev-Polotsk: Hearing word of the mustering of troops in Poland, Vseslav sends word to his Baltic allies in Lithuania requesting that they muster an army of Balts to carry out raids into Polish territory once they begin invade Kiev to restore Iziaslav to the throne of Kiev, offering them plunder and payment for their services, Efforts to hire Pecheneg horse archer mercenaries from the remnants of the Pechenengs are made to shore up the ranged forces of the Rus (mod response). Envoys are sent to Chernigov requesting the support of his new ally Prince Sviatoslav against the former prince his brother, proposing a betrothal between Vseslav and a member of Sviatoslav's family to strengthen their new found alliance, he furthermore promises reforms to strengthen the power of the boyars who supported him and to consult with the boyars and veche on all matters of states. He also promises action soon against the Cumanians and that Sviatoslav will be one of those who most profits from the spoils of war. Vseslav proposes that between Kiev, Chernigov, Polotsk, and the other princes muster 15,000 men to defend against any incursions by Poland and potential retribution from Iziaslav (Mod Response). Efforts to restore the declining trade routes over the Varangian rivers are made by setting up new garrisons along the trade routes, efforts to improve roads between Kiev, and Polotsk. Orders for new armor, and weapons are made to the armories. Vseslav sends envoys to Hungary, and Byzantium Sweden, Denmark reaffrirming friendship with them. A secret envoy is also dispatched to Poland requesting that Boleslaw II not interfere and keep Iziaslaw in exile offering to pay for his upkeep and extending an hand of Friendship to Krakow (mod response). However should diplomacy fail Vseslav makes an effort to fortify his western frontier specificly he orders t oconstruction of new earthwork fortifications as garrisons and fortifying the Polotsk stronghold Minsk and efforts to consolidate the defensive works around Halych are made in western Kievan lands to protect against a Polih incursion.
  • The responses from the nobles and Pecheneng mercenaries is only able to raise 10,000 troops
  • Imperium Romanum dip: We agree that a freindship is needed.
• Sweden: After trying to neogitiate a deal about Jämtland with Norway for two years,the king decides to do it alone,he rallias 10,000 troops and marches them to the jämtlander border issuing a final ultimatum about submission.If accepted the jämtlander duke will keep his vassals and his throne,if not he will be invaded by the might swedish army.Meanwhile in The duchy of Halland,the young duke alex is revealed as a non beliver and is deposed by his vassals who installs a well renoved pagan leader known as Blot Sweyn.This however is not appreachiated by the king,who begins planning on a way to remove Blot-Sweyn.
  • Norway: We accept and join the Swedish army in invading Jamtland and also send 10,000 soldiers.
• Papal States: The Pope decides he must step in to intervene in certain regional politics, to prevent further chaos from happening. The Pope declares that William Betrand is the legitimate Count of Provence, and that the supporters of Rudolf are acting in treason. Although it is conceivable William had the superior claim anyway, Pope Alexander's motive in this matter was clear, knowing that William was an avid supporter of the Papacy's power over the Emperor. The Emperor Henry IV verbally objects to meddling within his vassals, but is unable to commit a response to it at this time. In Northern Europe, the Christianization of Scandinavia takes full force. Pope Alexander requests to King Eric of Sweden that he takes the initiative to remove all his pagan vassals, and to shut down the temple of Uppsala permanently. With the centralization process of the Catholic Church mostly underway, Cardinal Hildebrand moves forward with the clerical reforms, to extinguish the ongoing issues of sodomy and adultery among Catholic priests. From now on, all unmarried priests will take a vow of celibacy upon assuming holy orders, while married priests may remain united with their spouse. Any claim of a priest acting in violation of his vows, or committing acts of simony or sodomy, or engaging in sorcery, will be investigated by an ecclesiastical tribunal organized by the Bishop, or the next higher authority where applicable. People who had become victims of an apostate priest, in appealing to the case of the Saint Demetrius in the Third Epistle of John, will be placed under direct protection of the church as sanctuary from threats of reprisal. This trial will be conducted alternatively with legal proceedings and trials by ordeal. If the priest is found guilty, he will be stripped of his orders and be excommunicated. This also comes with broad, sweeping reforms related to sexual purity within the church, re-inforcing earlier edicts that forbid sodomy, adultery, beastiality, polygamy, concubinage, and incest to the seventh degree. All princes of Europe will be compelled to adhere to these edicts or face discipline. The ability to enforce these laws, however, will take some time. In the far east, the Pope wants to ensure that the Christian rulers of the Kievan Rus adopt these reforms as well and do not fall into heresy. The Pope sends the learned Preist Stanislaus of Szczepanów as emissary to Kiev. He asks the Princes to organize the local synods that will properly administrate the Bishops of Russia, and that they should abandon the filioque heresy of the Greeks (Polotsk Response please).
• House Barcelona: Seeing the Banu Hud re-organizing to the south and realizing that it will be impossible for House Barcelona to rule all of the newly conquered lands, King Ramon Bereguer sends a series of messengers to his potential Christian rivals seeking to develop an amenable peace. Having heard news of Castile’s annoyance, He offers to continue a payment of gold to Castile proportional to the Chrisitanization of the region for their cooperation in repelling Islam. (Mod Response) Then the King himself travels with his son Pere-Ramon to negotiate with King Sancho Ramírez of Aragon. King Ramon Bereguer offers the sale of a large tract of land, to be organized as the County of Huesca, to Sancho under the condition of a mutual defense agreement and the marriage of Sancho’s firstborn son, Pero, to Agnes of Barcelona, Ramon’s daughter, when both are of age. (Mod Response) In both cases he appeals to the Sanchos’ faith, reminding them of the papal mandate that drove this reconquest and seeking to build trust and goodwill through the presentation of generous gifts suited to each monarch. King Ramon then returns to Cardona to attend the Consell Comtal. He addresses concerns of inequitable distribution of wealth from the recent invasion and provides rights to several castles to his loyal vassals and allies. The council then discusses the impacts of the War of the Three Sanchos and how it will shift the balance of power in the north before dissolving for the year. With that business settled, King Ramon oversees the organization of his new territories. He grants lands to his vassals, installs new local nobles, and invests heavily in repairing damaged infrastructure, farms, and roads. With the liberation of Lleida, Tarragona, Tortosa, and Zaragoza the tax base for the new king has expanded dramatically, and with it the challenges of administering his realm. He appoints several dozen lower-nobles to high positions within the new lands, while granting tracts of seized land to the older families to prevent them from becoming disgruntled with the changes. The new king begins plans for a series of well fortified castles running from Barcelona to Zaragoza and Tortosa.
  • Sancho Ramirez considers this deal very acceptable. Sancho II of Castile will accept the deal as well, with considerable compensation.
• Pagan Empire: As both Manipur and Pateikkaya campaigns have resulted in resounding success for Pagan and severe casualties for the oppositions, Anawrahta requests both nations to surrender and fall under Pagan suzerainty. Both countries will receive vassal relationship to Pagan and their current leaders will remain as the head of their respective states. They have to pay tribute to the Pagan court each year. (Mod Response). This year, Vijayabahu I of Ceylon asked Anawrahta for aid against the Chola invaders (happened IRL). In return, Anawrahta sent ships of supplies in aid of our fellow Buddhist ally. News of Dai Viet’s victory against Champa interests Anawrahta. He sends gifts of local products to the Lý court and asks Emperor Lý Nhật Tôn to make better relations. (Mod Response). The reason behind this is to counter Hindu influence in the region in general and Khmer influence in the region in particular. Moreover, despite following a different branch of Buddhism, Dai Viet is still a Buddhist country and have expressed hostility towards another Hindu country - Champa.
  • This embassy to Vietnam is accepted
  • Both states agree to pay tribute
• Hungary: The King continues to press on the Bohemians both in Budapest and in Prague(Algo Needed). Stephen and Helena have a son they name Béla in honor of the late King. Matyas returns from the Vatican from his studies and finds himself in an amazing opportunity, he is offered the position of Deacon in the newly constructed Domonkus Church, he accepts and is known to take any and all to theological debate after mass. He writes his second book “The New Circles” in which describes his visions of a New Circle circle of hell in which brutal and bad monarchs will experience over and over a life as a peasant under their rule for eternity. The King gives the Bohemian Duke one last chance to end this war with a Marriage between Judith and Géza(Mod Response Needed). Stephen Göran is granted the title Duke of Göran with a pension and a mansion along with being granted the House of Göran which also includes his Brother Matyas.
• Seljuk Empire: Nasir al-Dawla’s ascension to the throne of Egypt is recognized by Sultan Alp Arslan and Seljuk envoys are sent bearing gifts to show the Seljuks’ friendliness to Sunni leadership in Egypt (Mod Response). The charisma of Mehmed Sukhan has given him a favorable impression in the Seljuk court so much so that nobles and princes request that the Sultans lend aid to his endeavor. Sultan Alp Arslan refuses them for now preferring to invest the resources of the Seljuk state into the recently acquired territory of Aleppo at the behest of Nizam al-Mulk. The former lands of the Mirdasid Emirate are turned into an additional iqta with Malik Shah I being assigned as the Seljuk Prince to the territory. Alp Arslan’s decision to turn Aleppo over to his son displeases his generals who had hoped to receive some land for themselves. Malik Shah’s first objective as Prince of Aleppo is to oversee the restoration and improvement of the Citadel of Aleppo to establish himself in the region. The walls of Aleppo are also being rebuilt under the direction of Malik Shah to repair the damage inflicted by the Seljuk siege of the city. Economically, efforts are taken to prioritize souks to promote trade with troops being devoted to secure them and tax incentives offered to merchants. Sensing an opportunity to remove trouble Turkish groups that have refused to acclimate to life in the Seljuk Empire, Nizam al-Mulk undertakes efforts wherever possible to urge them to travel and fight for Mehmed Sukhan by supplying them with resources to travel as far as Mehmed is located if they agree.
• Tiwanaku Empire: Continued prosperity, stability, and growth is bestowed upon the great Tiwanaku Empire. The temple to the gods in the city of Tiwanaku continues construction, and talks with the Atacama peoples are still in motion as well. The yearly m'ita is allocated, among the normal agricultural maitinence.to continue transporting stone up to the city of Tiwakanu to continue construction of a new, bigger temple to honor the gods who have blessed the peoples with bountiful harvests and prosperity.
• Imperium Romanum: Roman Empire gathers 30,000 troops and also asks Georgia to send troops. With the troops, The Roman Empire attacked Mehmed Sukhan. (ALGO and Mod response needed) Because the new Emperor wanted more Greek culture, he decided to bring back Panhellenic Games, but get rid of honoring the Greek gods part. This year, they had the first Olympic game. They created this sports called "football", also known as soccer in some regions and put that as one of the sports. The Eastern Roman Empire sent diplomacy to Seljuk, telling them to leave Aleppo immediately. (Seljuk response needed)
  • Seljuk Empire: Sultan Alp Arslan refuses to withdraw from the territory of Aleppo stating that it is not the role of the Byzantines to be intervening on Muslim affairs especially one by which the Abbasid Caliph supports.
• Galicia: King García II enters his third full year as ruler, following his ascension in December of 1065. With the death of his tutor and bishop of Santiago de Compostela, Cresconius, in 1066 the stability of the Galician realm was already in question. García, who was not particularly impressive as the third son of Ferdinand and Sancha, finds himself suddenly facing a threat from within and without. Internally, Gudesteus - the nephew of Cresconius and successor to the see at Santiago de Compostela - is assassinated during the Lenten season. The assassin proved to be hired by none other than a Galician count, Froila Arias, which casts a great deal of confusion among the Galician nobility. Meanwhile, the southern counties of Portucale and Coimbra (governed by Nuno Mendes and Sisnando Davides, respectively) enter into an alliance. Turning to the external arena, Sancho II of Castile declares war on King García II of Galicia, which compounds the domestic crises in the south and in Compostela. If there was ever a time for decisive action, it was now - but García was convinced by his inner circle of allies in Galicia to not seek justice for the murder of Gudesteus (owing to purported uncertainty that Froila Arias ordered the assassination). This injustice led many counts and other nobles outside of García's inner circle to begin to doubt their king. Nowhere was this felt more intensely than in the south, where the annual tributes from the taifas of Badajoz and Seville are confiscated and divided between Davides, the notable Mozarabic warrior, and Mendes, the Portucalense noble. Nuno Mendes and Sisnando Davides begin to prepare their own rebel forces with the tribute acquired from the taifas, but do not attack this year. García, sensing the hesitation of his southern vassals, reaches out to his brother, Alfonso VI of León, for an alliance (Mod Response) and sends the bulk of his forces to the east to fight the oncoming Castilians while they are still in León (Algo/Update).
  • Alfonso accepts this alliance against Sancho's ambitions
• Kingdom of England: Early in the year, King Harold addresses the matter of Stigand, Archbishop of Canterbury and Winchester, who had been excommunicated for holding the office. Papal relations were less than superb in those days between England and the papacy, though the OTL sources we have of this were written in the time of William the Bastard. It is likely that relations were far less strained than the OTL Norman sources tend to imply. Indeed, Edward the Confessor himself was a devout and pious man. Whatever alienation took place between England and the church in this time was largely due to the actions of Stigand. Indeed, it was the Archbishop of York who crowned Harold Godwinson king of England. The actions of Stigand were fatal; William the Bastard used the excommunication of the Archbishop of Canterbury and Winchester as reason to petition for papal backing. Though the Pope was on the side of the Normans, God was not. The gonfalon carried by William’s forces into battle was pried out of the dead hands of its bearer in the days following the Battle of Dover Fields. It has been cleaned and is ready for delivery back to the papal states. Harold and his entourage travels to Rome, filling Stigand with dread over what the Pope tells Harold to do. In a panic, he backs Edgar Ætheling for the throne. Edgar is the last known viable candidate for the House of Wessex and was chosen by many members of the Witenegamot. The House of Wessex had fallen out of favor with the northern Thanes and the House of Godwin had earned its admiration across all of England. Harold arrives in Rome to return all artifacts brought to England in the attempted Norman conquest. He makes no offers to the Pope regarding the dual positions of Stigand and instead offers an indulgence for Stigand's immortal soul. While he is gone, Stigand attempts to rally a number of Thanes against Harold. He is successful to a minor degree; the Godwinsons in England fight a short battle and are able to arrest Stigand. Harold returns to Stigand in chains. The papal legate he traveled with are sent back (much to their irritation) to report the situation in England. Harold has yet to give the position to another bishop and leaves the duty to the Pope. Having secured his place against a minor insurrection without even being there, Harold reminds the Thanes in Northumbria and Yorkshire that the shores of England are once again secure and that they already have an oath of allegiance to the crown. To renegotiate the terms of their allegiance is treason. Harold Godwinson has a history of giving the Thanes what they want, most notably when he convinced Edward the Confessor to exile Harold's brother Tostig. Speaking of the prince in exile, we must now turn our attention to his recent ventures. Despite Danish authorities attempting to arrest him, Harold managed to escape on a westbound ship to Normandy. He is reported to have been living in the attic of a tavern and was able to evade Danish authorities by scaling a building. He is said to have been missing a few fingers, which may have been bitten off in a bar fight. Harold has no clue where his brother is, only that he may return at any point. He begins the construction of several castles in Mercia to intimidate the nearby population not to support Tostig or Edgar. Construction of castles in Northumbria also begins, partially to serve the effect of intimidating local thanes and partially to discourage Alban attacks. The reassurance that England will not invade their lands, however, is reiterated.

1070

After razing the city of Alexandria, the Fatimid Caliph Al-Mustansir would be discovered shaking in his palace and fearful of his life. Although the Hejazi and Nile territories hadn't been secured, Nasir al-Dawla would use the Caliph's legitimacy as a puppet for exerting total authority under his feet. As Sultan of Egypt, he would accept the generous support from the Seljuk Empire, offering up an alliance and sending the finest Egyptian women and gold to his majesty, Alp Aslan. Out of the civil war, however, the Jarrahids would find themselves inconsequentially barred and ultimately dismissed from the profits that were acquired by Nasir, leaving them spiteful of Islamic Turcoman states in the region and movements made to overthrow Nasir's power to establish their own begin being prepared.

Through his capture of Agri, Mehmed Sukhan would gain regional support from a number of Islamic Turcoman warlords, many of which had joined his journey on the promise of riches immeasurable and power more immense than ever, forming a common identity among the Islamic migrants of the region. With an army more expansive than the year before, Sukhan would go on to sack a number of villages and in an effort to confirm his power, would continue his march to the city of Manzikert, where he would set in motion a siege as winter sets in.

King Vretislau finally decides to pull back from his war in Hungary, and offer to accept the marriage proposal by King Geza on the condition that Bretislau is allowed the title of Count in northern Hungary.

In the Taifa of Toledo, Said Al-Andalusi completes one of the world's first history of sciences, known as the Tarikh Al-Olum. Meanwhile, Emir Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad of Seville would launch a campaign against the Taifa of Cordoba in hopes of re-capturing the center of Islamic historical power in Iberia as well as expanding his realm into central Andalusia. However, the Taifa of Cordoba would call on it's alliance with the states of Granada and Badajoz, leaving a cornered Emir to call for help from his allies Almeria and Denia, leaving the war of supreme power over the whole Andalusia up for anybody's gain. In the Court of Toledo, envoys from both sides would bring large bounties of gold to the King's footsteps in hopes of gaining a powerful ally in deciding the balance of power for the region.

After capturing King Rudravarman III of Vijaya, the Lý dynasty would construct the Temple of Literature in Hanoi dedicated to Confucius with their gains and profits from expansion, which would subsequently became a large center of knowledge in Southeast Asia, with a myriad of different scholars from neighboring regions collectivizing around the Temple.

A Uyghur poet and statesman known as Yūsuf Balasaguni would complete his profound work, Qutadğu Bilig (tr. "Wisdom Which Brings Good Fortune"), as a gift to the Prince of Kashgar. Much of it's contents reflect the Balasaguni's and his society's beliefs, feelings and practices with regard to quite a few topics, and depicts a number of interesting facets of life in the Kimek–Kipchak confederation.

In Flanders, a young woman named Godelieve is strangled to death by her two servants for refusing to consumate marriage with her husband, Bertolf. News of this spreads across Europe, becoming a talking point of aristocratic conversations, as it's depicted that she preferred to become a nun rather than marry.

In the newly-conquered territories of Zaragossa within the County of Barcelona, a young girl known to the people of the region as "Oria" claims to have visions of saints and angels, where nine columns of light are fired like arrows over five hills, and the earth opens up to show a plague of bees that torments the world for three and a half years

In the Song Empire, the period of peace of prosperity has brought about a famous polymath known as Su Song, who'se career as an engineer for the court of the Song dynasty would include construction of a clock tower in Kaifeng, the chain driver, and an armiller.

A few wars are ongoing (northern Spain, eastern Anatolia, northern Sweden, upper Scotland) and these algos will be completed shortly.

• Papal States: The Pope and Cardinal Hildebrand are very cordial towards the visit of King Harold and his embassy, and will recover the Holy Relics. For the case of Bishop Stigand, the Pope has no specific desire to see him face corporate punishment more than what is necessary. He announces Stigand is deposed as Archbishop of Canterbury, but for the sake of Harold's donation he allows him to continue as Bishop of Winchester, and Lanfrac of Pavia is installed as Archbishop to replace him. Lanfrac goes to England with other Papal legates, to include the British isles into the ongoing centralization of the Church seen across Germany and France at this point. Since the Saxon realms remain on the farther fringes of Christendom, special efforts are made to impose the same local synods for full ecclesiastical uniformity, where the recent efforts to enforce purity of Catholic priests are directed.
• Kingdom of Alba: The re organization of the kingdom under Laomann continues, and, it seems, is here to stay. On June 20th, 1070, Queen Ingibiorg gives birth to a healthy boy, who is given the name Kenneth, in an attempt by Laomann to connect his reign to the House of Alpin which preceeded the House of Dùn Chailleann who he is replacing, and to invoke the first Rí Alban, who founded the Kingdom. This also means Laomann now has a heir to his dynasty. Although the naming choice hardly brings much legitimacy on its own, and several members of the court (in private) deride it as a transperent attempt to shore up his dynasties legitimacy, it represents the large amount of effort Laomann is putting into legitimizing the rule of himself and his dynasty in the eyes of the people. He also continues attempting to build alliances and connections within the Alban nobility that recognizies him, notably bethrothing his newborn heir to the recently born daughter of the chief of Clan Ghriogai, which is one of the seven clans that is regognized as being descended from Kenneth MacAlpin, in an attempt to add a royal lineage to his claims. The establishment of Alban authority in Strathclyde also continues, as a number of war leaders who fought under Laomann in the conquest of the region, especially those who have been directly granted control over land in the region, begin establishing direct claims over the lands they occupy, beggining to assert their dominance over local families, who accept their overlordship in exchange for protection from bandits and raiders, which still abound in the region as a result of its only recent conquest and the chaos caused by the living off the land of the invaders during the invasion, and as a way of ensuring their dominance and claims. A number of more minor local lords unsure of their position and soldiers granted land who are not confident in their ability to hold it down in the face of potential peasant rebellion also accept protection from some of these larger lords, forming a class of land owners who are loyal to these more prominent ones and provide them military service and help holding down these lands, who themselves most often rule over some amount of local Brythonic peasants and provide protection to these subordinants (and to the Peasants from bandits and raiders). This way, many of the local elites become subordinant to Gaelic (and Norwegian) lords, encouraging many of them to begin adopting the Gaelic language and elements of their lords culture, in order to fit in and ensure better positions for themelves, thus helping start the process of Gaelicizing them. In addition, Laomann quickly hears of the visit of papal legates to England, and sends a representitive South in order to try to open communications with them. If this is successful, they give them a message from the King they request be passed on to the Pope, greeting him and asking for recognition of his kingship, well also offering assistance in bringing the centralization of the church to Alba, seeing it as a way to decrease the power of those who may oppose him in the region and help shore up his lines legitimacy. (Papal response needed!) (Continuation after algo finished starts here). Finally, with the rebellious MacGriogair clan and the forces that fought with them defeated, their lands are seized and re distributed to loyalists, with the Clan's lands being split up among neighboring clans and commanders who fought for Laomann, with the lions share of their lands, including Inbhir Nis itself, going to Bogh Ingvarsson, the commander of the forces fighting for Laomann, founding Clan Bogh. The ownership of this major North Sea port, combined with the clans Norwegian connections, will help majorly improve the port through bringing in trade in the future, helping turn them into one of the most powerful clans in the country in the future. After this victory, the King's forces go around the highlands showing off the captured and humiliated chief of the MacGriogair and securing oaths of loyalty from each of the highland clans and lords. Although this is a minor footnote right now, apart from ensuring the stabiliziation of Laomann's reign, these oaths will have major reprecussions in the future.
  • The Pope agrees with these religious reforms in Scotland
• Kingdom of England: Now is the 5th year of the wield of King Harold II of House Godwin. He is wedded to Ealdgyth (Edith) of Mercia, which has bound House Godwin of England and House Hwicce of Mercia in a thoftship. He has many siblings: the wayward Tostig Godwinson, whose whereabouts are unwist; Edith Godwinedohtor, widow to the late King Edward the Shriftfather of England; Gyrth Godwinson, earl of East Anglia, who is unwed; Leofwine Godwinson, earl of Essex, who is unwed; Gunhild Godwinsdatter, a nun; and Wulfnoth Haroldson, a kinglyhousecarl, who is unwed. ‘’’Of this set, Gyrth Godwinson bids to wed Tostig’s wife Judith of Flanders, asking that her wedlock be atithed on the grounds of Tostig’s long dearth.’’’ Harold II has begotten many children through Edith the Fair, his erstwhile wife whom he wed in Danish folklaw. They are Godwine, Earl of Kent, who is wed to Princess Sigrid Svendsdatter of Denmark; Edmund, who is unwed and unlanded; Magnus, who is unwed and unlanded; Gytha, who is unwed; Gunhild, who is unwed. He also has begotten Harold (1066) and Ulf (1067), both of whom are too young to wed or hold lands. The following weddings are proposed: Edmund weds Margaret of Wessex to further bind the House of Godwin with the old House of Wessex. Magnus bids to wed Gwenllian ferch Bleddyn, athelingen of Gwynedd, which will fasten a thoftship with the Welsh rich (Mod response needed for Gwenllian). The following child is born this year: Eadwin Godwinson of Godwine Haroldson and Sigrid Svendsdatter. There are about two twenthou folks in England, with most of the folk living around Winchester and London. Though most folk in England are of Anglo-Saxon blood, there are many Northmankin, sundrily in lands once under the wield of the Danelaw. There are also a number of Britwales, especially along the Norwelshand Scotwelsh borders as well as in Cornwales. Though the onewield of England is more-or-less absolute, the Witenagemot is a folkmoot of worldly and churchmen who rede the king, umbspeak laws, and hold doomly hearings should the need arise. If the wielding onewielder were to die, the new one will be chosen among the choosable Æthelings in England, though they wontly choose members of the late onewielder’s family. Harold II is widely folkcouth throughout England, sundrily among the thanes. Though he holds thoftships with those in his family as well as House Hwicce, hot tempers are known to run between earls from the north and south of England. Though Harold II is folkcouth with the churchmen, his hent of the mansed Stigand has caused some ripples through the kingdom. In Afteryule, Lanfrac of Pavia, is witted alderbishop of Canterbury. There are many who are angry at the witting of an Italish with whom they are unkithy. The Gregorian edhews seem to have arrived in England, like it or not. In other news, Harold II’s brother Leofwine takes his oaths and becomes a priest. In Soalmonth, the building of more fasts along the southern coast of England is greenlit. Around that time, Harold meets with the Witenagemot to umbspeak plans of a possible inbreaking of Gwent. He had spent time wying Gruffydd ap Llywelyn before his wolderbeeing, and it was he who sent the Norwelsh king’s head back to Edward the Shriftfather. ‘’’4,000 men are hired for this army, who march into Gwent in a shock onfall on Caerwent.’’’ These men storm into the town, making ample use of strategies seen during the Battle of Dover Fields, most notably the longbowman, though Norman ridehere strategies are also used. Footmen would attempt to storm the small town of 1,500 early in the morning before the townsfolk could even react. Ridehere will be sent to hent any Norwelsh thrithes fanding to flee or regather as longbowmen give ferk for the footmen. After taking the town, the English will fan out and burn what barrow forewarks they can find. Many overlivers are sold into thewdom; the first chore of many is to begin work on a fast at OTL Newport. The retheness of the inbreak is meant to scare nearby Norwelsh kingdoms. In OTL, the King of Deheubarth stood down and was given lands in England as a deedlean. Much the same offer is sent to him now. The Norwelsh athelmen who yield are given ruth, their towns are not raided, and they are beteemed to keep their titles if they underbow to English wielding. In storming Gwent with adrenching might and robbing the land of its barrow forewarks, England has broken the small rich’s chance to gainstand the inbreak.
  • The marriage is gladly accepted
  • Marddud accepts the deal

• Hungary: Bretislau will have to renounce his claim to the Bohemian throne to be named Count of Cadca, we instead offer the title to his brother Bořivoj (Bohemian response needed). Grand Priest Nemihiah marries the royal couple in a Ceremony which becomes the first in Domonkus Church, after which Stephen Göran is named Chief Minister and his Brother Matyas becomes the Archbishop of Domonkus. Late in the year a son is born to the Monarch named Stephen. Anna Göran is born to Stephen and Helena in Göran castle outside of Budapest. The State Farms keep growing and eventually are named Gézaplots after the king. Archbishop Matyas informs the king of his vision of the new circle of Hell and its Royal Punishment, the King becomes so paranoid he tells the deacon of every church in the country to wake up the townspeople by telling them Bible stories from the streets. Matyas reaches out to the Pope asking him to warn monarchs of the new circle of hell (Papal Response Needed). We offer Austria the hand of Princess Sophia to a member of the Habsburgs Family (Austrian response needed).
  • Austria is run by Babenburgs
  • Bretislau agrees to the arrangement
  • Pope Alexander receives the visions of Matyas, and has it archived in the Vatican records. He writes back this is an important vision from God which must be taken with reverence. He also writes to the King Geza and says he is appalled that the church in Hungary is being run by a "Grand Priest", which is not sanctioned from Rome, and demands he should install the Archbishop of Matyas over the churches at once
• Sweden: King Eric II begins his invasion of Jämtland with him couragesly leading the brave Royal guard into battle,giving them and the army a huge moral boost.Meanwhile the king continues to offer the jämtlandish king a peace offer if he submits to the kings authority.Meanwhile the king is angered by the popes inisstence that he destry the temple of uppsala and says that it will not be destroyed for now as it is a legendary building where many legendary kings are buried.Meanwhile in regards to the situation in Halland,king Eric fabricated a lot of eveidence against sweyn calling him a non beliver and a spy for the danish people,this leads to him being deposed and thrown into one of the mines in norrbärke.in his place the king installs seventeen old noble knows as ragnar Knutsson Vasa.
• Iceland: The colony of Vinland and Markland grew in population and economically. Thanks to the colony imports of Fish and wood, Iceland economy grew as they begun trading with the rest of Europe. With the population of the new world coloniese in the hundreds at this point, treatiese are sign with the natives to prevent wars with eachother. The existence of Vinland begun to spread across Scandinavia and Britain thanks to the Traders. While most dissmiss this as a myth, some belive the land actully exist.
• House Barcelona: King Ramon Berenguer embarks on a tour of his new realm this year. He visits the construction sites of his new castles, from which he and his descendants will dominate the countryside. During his travels he experiences the fineries of Islamic Iberia and comes to have great respect for their scientific, cultural, and societal achievements. Privately he seeks to create a harmonious state featuring the cultural advances of his rivals while overlaying it with faith in God. Towards the tail end of his expedition as his party travels through the far reaches of his conquests the new King stops in the city of Soria, a major border town and hub of the bovine industry. While in the town he hears news of a young girl, Maria Joana de Oria, blessed with visions of saints and angels. He travels to see the girl where he bears witness to her visions, hearing of the nine columns of light fired as if like arrows over five hills. He takes the reference to five hills as referencing the city of Cartagena in southern Iberia, which is known to be flanked by five low hills. He takes the nine columns of light to reflect the nine columns on his own standard and takes it as a warning that Christendom, under the care of House Barcelona, must secure the city of Cartagena lest the world descend into chaos. With this in mind, Ramon Berenguer writes to the Pope, requesting his guidance on the matter. He then asks that a cardinal be sent to Zaragoza and another to Tortosa so that they may aid in the Christianization of these lands. (Papal  Response) With the country somewhat stabilized King Ramon ends his tour and begins the process of resettling barren lands. Many hundreds of aleors, peasants, and minor nobles are brought south and west to colonize the plains of Lleida, the river Ebro, and the Zaragoza hinterland. Land grants are sold to pay for the building of the King’s castles, reducing some of the strain on the treasury. However, with direct control over the taxation of the Kingdom of Zaragoza income has not been a serious issue. Seeking a wife for Prince Pere-Ramon, King Ramon Bereguer approaches William Bertrand, Count of Provence, to ask for his sister, Gerberga's hand in marriage. (Mod Response)
  • The marriage is accepted
• Kiev-Polotsk: Taking advantage of Iziaslav's tardiness to attack in 1070 Grand Kniaz Vseslav takes the opportunity to strengthen his position at Halych taking advantage of its more mountanious terrain to protect the advance into Kievan lands combining some of the recently built fortifications in the region into a timber and earthwork stronghold with plans to expand it into a more permanent fortress. Vseslav also manages to expand his fortifications at Minsk over the course of the year. Throughout 1070 Vseslav gathers his army of 11,000 strong made up of Rus druzhina, Pechenag horse archers, Lithuanian allies and newly arrived Danes and Varangians from the Baltic region and Scandinavia who strengthen the Druzhina being well armed sword arms under the command of a Dane warrior by the name of Finn Riis a former member of the Varangian Guard who seeking a new opportunity for wealth and fame with the recently aborted Invasion of England closing off that avenue instead he answered the call of the Grand Prince of Kiev intrigued by Vseslav's supposed reputation as an eastern Sorceror, and his tolerance of paganism. Vseslav continues to invest in rebuilding old trade posts, and garrisons, while improving roads and way stations along the rivers and major trade routes. An envoy is sent to Hungary requesting to hire Hungarian mercenaries to fight against Iziaslav and asking for the hand of marriage to a family of the king of Hungary to strengthen his western border and buildup a potential ally aganist both the poles and thecumans (Hungarian response please).
• Hungarian Response: We send Princess Sophia to Kiev. Stephen Göran is sent to Kiev with 5.000 under his belt.
• Shewa: Settlement down the Awash towards the afar region continues. Tribes to the south and East continue to be converted and some are offered to live in towns. The Sultan seeks to return the area to the breadbasket it once was. He sends for Arab beginners to join him. He begins to devise a way to connect koka lake and Langano Lake. As well as finding a way to connect Langano to the Awash running in between Koka lake and Ajbiata lake. Better irrigation practices begin to be used for the farms already in place. An outpost is built in the highlands to the north of the Awash to better defend the valley.
• Taifa of Toledo: weeks pass with Rudrighiz's efforts going swimmingly well. With Al-Mamun by his side every step of the way, the army is ready to strike at Cordoba until news reaches the Alcazar of Toledo. The Abbadids of Seville, the rival to the King of Toledo had started a war with Cordoba with a large scale war brewing. Al-Mamun with this news from his diplomats of this outbreak leave him confused and furious over how Seville can try to outrace them to Cordoba but also leaving him contemplating how the situation could get so complicated. This mess to the south only leaves Al-Mamun with the impression that a stalemate may just brew. For now, he will sit back and work on his potential plans for intervention. He formerly declines the envoys sent leaving a gift each sent in return. Al-Rasheed in the meanwhile under the care of his mother begins to have a fascination with horses after an outing near Badajoz. Al-Mamun sees this as a promising sign from above. He nicknames his son "Mahra" or Foal. As the wars over the south break Out, refugees are welcomed into the realm especially those of the one true faith hoping this displacement could bring in more Muslims from the south. The Library of Toledo after seeing great works produced inspires the mind of Al-Mamun to help expand the space for scholars and archives raising itself collections of literature.
• Norway: Seeking to emulate the old viking order thing of old called the Jomsvikings, one of the kings of Norway creates a new military order and reforms the Jomsvikings. The new Jomsvikings are based in a castle in Norwegian territory that is newly created.

1071

We are currently in need of a new map maker. DM any of the mods if you are interested

Many nobles in Scotland are still skeptical of the claims of the usurper to the House of Dunkeld. They have been much more quiet since the failed revolt of MacGregior, but rumors spread of some future conspiracy to "rescue" the two infant sons of Malcom III. Meanwhile, Domnall mac Donnchada, the younger brother of Malcom, begins slowly attempting to amass an army of supporters in Ulster, where he has been in exile since the days of King Macbeth, but with little to no success.

Boleslaus of Poland finally amasses an army to help Iziaslav reclaim the throne from Polotsk and Chenigov, and invades the region this year.

Mehmed Sukhan attempts at establishing his state in eastern Anatolia, so far resisting the threats of the Byzantine Empire. His army is appointed under the command of his high-ranking general Abdullah Ibn Khan Al-Urfa, who organizes a final, decisive confrontation with the Byzantine army at the plains near Kayseri. Bagrat IV of Georgia lends some troops to help the Byzantines while defending himself against the Seljuks as well.

The Norman Duchy of Apulia lays siege to Bari, the last stronghold of the Byzantines in Italy. This forces them to lift the siege of Palermo.

In the Holy Roman Empire, the Saxon nobles and their allies in Bavaria become further restless and begin to resist the rule of Henry IV, in preparation for an all-out war. This comes at an opportune time when the Pope and Emperor are still on amicable terms, although ongoing issues of investiture remain unresolved.

After launching a campaign in the past year, Emir Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad of Seville would successful occupy the city of Cordoba after a multi-month siege. Through this conquest, it's said in tradition that Emir Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad would proclaim the Taifa of Seville as a "caliphate", but in the case that he did, his socio-religious power did not expand following the fall of Cordoba. What did happen however, was that the Sultan of Cordoba, 'Abd al-Malik, would flee to the Taifa of Granada sometime during the siege, leading to war further engulfing the region. By the end of the year, the allied forces of Seville would go on to further occupy the cities of Arcos and Carmona while the armies of Granada and Badajoz would fail in re-capturing Cordoba and general failure in deflecting Seville's expansion. In the face of disaster, the Emir of Granada would call on support from the southern Almoravid Empire. Alongside the events of the war, a local poet in Cordoba known as Ibn Zaydun would gain notoriety in all of Andalusia, with many scholars labeling him as one of the greatest poet in the history of Al-Andalus.

At the Battle of Kassel, Robert the Lion of Flanders defeats all other opposition to claim the county for himself

In Cordoba, Ibn Zaydun gains reputation as one the greatest poet in the history of Al-Andalus

The algo for Gwent is not yet finished. The algo for Jamtland will be redone.

• Norway: “Malcolm III is a false king and not ther rightful king of Scotland! The evidence is forthright that the House of Dunkeld has no right to the throne and the proof has been patrilinerally mapped that Tostig is the rightful king,” said Jon Haraldsson, secretly. Elsewhile, Sigurd Hammer-Eye decides to go to Ireland, and he seeks out Tostig and tells him that you are the rightful king, upon hearing of a secret message from Jon. The trust has been reanimated that there is a major issue unfolding. Meanwhile, Olaf III takes an interest/fear in Greenland upon realizing that the territory is likely not christianized, and so sends a large expedition to both Iceland and Greenland to ensure that Greenland is properly following Christian doctrine. While there, members of the expedition hear of the ambitious claims some Icelanders are making of a land to the west, and this is reported back to Norway. That summer, Norway sends a second expedition to Greenland to trade and exchange people, then the group is order to depart west under the command of Nikolás Gnúpsson and numerous local guides and merchants, making contact with the small settlement the Icelanders have founded. Half the group returns to Norway by the autumn and relays this information, and Olaf III decides to take a vested interest in aiding the Icelanders in their exploration/exploitation of these lands. Árni Gnúpsson, brother of the other guy, even leads a group as far south as OTL Maine before turning back, accidentally dropping a penny with Olaf III’s face on it, which surely will not be important later.
• Hungary: Matyas takes the vows as Archbishop of Hungary with Papal Support, he receives the nickname “The Roman” as he studied in the Vatican. The King raises 35.000 and rides to Wallachia. 20.000 goes to invade Câmpulung whilst the rest defends the border(Algo Needed). We offer the Cumans to surrender Wallachia or face the wrath of the Magyar in the quest to spread Christianity(Mod Response Needed). Matyas announces that the Eighth Circle of Hell shall be added to each Hungarian Portrait of hell.
• Toltec Empire: The events of the Great Otomi War were significant to the rise of the Toltec state, as in it’s early expansion from roughly 722 to 738 by the fourth tlatoani, Tlacomihua, the kingdom had not directly grew out of the Lake Texcoco region largely due to the myriad of Otomic city-states that ultimately prevented what the first king Totepeuh once envisioned as the final expansion of the Toltec Empire. It should be noted that conflicting sources highlight the city-states as a loose confederacy rather than a number of independent polities, although it should be surmised that alliances were still formed between the northern Otomic city-states. It is said that by the sixth year of war, tlatoani Tlacomihua would see the city of Tizayocan scorched to the ground by the Otomic man-eater Xoquetzal, who would kidnap the women from the city as bounty for his individual endeavors. Xoquetzal would become infamous in the war for his undying persistence on personal pride over border-relations, becoming a sort of maverick of the war and gaining a reputation for being undefeatable. This attack would leave the Toltecs in a state of desperation, as after failing to defeat the natives following nearly six years of war, tlatoani Tlacomihua once again asking for redemption from the gods in light of his failure to defeat the Otomic city-states, namely Tlautla, which had been safely guarded by a number of great walls, housed Xoquetzal and his jaguars, and was ruled by tlatoani Erenhua and his son, the warrior-prince Xoxochitl. It is said that night, following a great number of sacrifices, Tlacomihua would be visited by the feathered-serpent Quetzlcoatl, who would guide the king to devise a plan to conquer Tlautla and end the war, but warned that the price for salvation was ‘heavy’. It is said that Quetzlacoatl would ask Tlacomihua to "construct his likeness", leading Tlacomihua to construct a large wooden structure of a serpent that would house himself a number of the great warriors of the ancient Toltecs, such as Moyolehua and Natlalihuitl, in an effort to infiltrate the city's walls and to disillusion the King of Tlautla. In 741, the wooden serpent would be set nearby Tlautla, with the Otomic aristocracy believing it to be both a blessing from the Gods and the Toltecs' surrender. With the wooden serpent perched in the city walls by night, Tlacomihua would famously open the gates and with but the swing of his sword, Tlautla would be sacked. Although limited evidence of this battle having exists, it's said in oral tradition that the city was "catastrophically pillaged", with the end result seeing it's total abandonment for nearly two centuries. In the midst of the siege, tlatoani Erenhua would be captured by Natlalihuitl, who would openly stab the king, cutting off his head and raising it above his warring brethren as the city was swarmed. Near the end of the siege however, as tlatoani Tlacomihua would run through the city, slaughtering his enemies and storming the great palace, he would finally get his chance to kill the man-eater Xoquetzal, as a clash of the titans would wage throughout the palace-entryway throughout the remaining structure as Tlacomihua's spear would smash against Xoquetzal's shield and the fight continued. Eventually, Tlacomihua would find himself alone chasing Xoquetzal outside, after Xoquetzal would trip and fall like the fool he was, Tlacomihua would proudly decapitate him with but a knife and proudly raise the head upwards. He would take it to the top of their putrid pyramids, tossing his head back unto the twisted city that was now cleansed in the eyes of the Toltecs. As Tlacomihua looked onwards from the top of the pyramid down to the city as it burned, it's said that the Otomic warrior-prince Xoxochitl, with his bow and arrow, would shoot and kill Tlacomihua with not one, not two but it would take nearly seven arrows to make the hero fall. Following his death, Xoxochitl would flee northward following the city's abandonment and is often regarded as the founding-father of Paztcuaro in Purepechan tradition. While having killed the great king, it's said that Xoxochitl would be haunted by the spirit of Tlacomihua in the form of the ever-expanding Toltecs and dreams that placed him in the eternal chambers of the hell-fire that is Mictlān. Tlacomihua would be succeeded by his eldest son, Xihuiquenitzin, but that's getting ahead of the story. From the ashes of Tlacomihua's death, the Toltec military would utilize his various strategies and plans of expansion to their full advantage, only later developing it by the invasion of Yucatan in the 10th century, but it should be noted that the events of Tlautla are not only significant for the early expansion of the Toltec state, but the pillaging of Tlautla would ultimately lead to the Toltecs to for-go defensive fortifications around Tollan on the basis that they were so prideful of their military power that they didn't see the need to build defenses around the capital because the city would never be attacked... at least until now.
  • While it's relatively unknown the exact year it would occur, and in fact if these events occurred, it's generally surmised that following the re-conquest of Eztalan, Nechitlxacuā would lead an army of only twenty warriors, among which included the prince of Eztalan, Caeteote; Alxōcolchē, the local warlord from Tonallan, and Cuetzcuauhmatli of Xacona. They would travel from Eztalan to the city of Tonallan, then officially entering Toltec territory upon their entrance into Zinaparo. Upon their entrance, it's said that the heroes would be met in the forrest by an elderly man that, according to Cuetzcuauhmatli's account, looked like a merchant. The elderly man would speak up first, "Hello there, brave heroes! Shall I peak your interest you in weapons of the old guard?" Confused, Nechitlxacuā would speak, "Old guard?", "Why, young traveller, have you not heard the tale of the old guard Nalhuitl?", "I don't believe I have, but look, could you-" The old merchant would interrupt, "Yes, I can guide you to the city you desire to burn as revenge... The gods have foreseen it, and so did Nalhuitl...", "I'm sorry, but who are you?", "I am Tli'cuihlan, merchant and citizen of Tollan. I've heard your stories, and they frankly read like plagiarism .", "Excuse me?", "Why yes, for your story is the same as Nalhuitl's centuries prior. Do you wish to hear?", after looking back at his warrior brethren, who seemed tired after a long day's march, Nechitlxacuā would agree to hear this story. As a campfire would be set, Tli'cuihlan would begin his story, "The story begins with a common farmer named Nalhuitl and a princess named Achcauhtli. Back then, the only empire that ruled the lands was known as Huehuetlapallan, and from it's seat of power ruled the terrible Xanetl'mox, who is said to have worn the skins of his enemies that were sacrificed in his honor. Nalhuitl lived in the city of Tlachicatzin, whom at the time were referred to derogatorily as the Toltecah for the city's notoriety for artisanship. Nalhuitl was not an artisan, but was instead a common farmer, so when he heard a knock at his housing only to see a lovely woman in the pouring rain, who he would found later to be the daughter of Xanetl'mox and royalty of Huehuetlapallan, a certain ignition in his soul would see the farmer falling in love, unknown to him at to him at the time with the daughter of Xanetl'mox and royalty of Huehuetlapallan. The following morning, it's said that Nalhuitl would be awoken to the sound of a man shouting outside his hut. Although he did not see the beautiful woman that he fell in love beside him, he would come out to see Xanetl'mox and his band of elite jaguars. Their faces were distorted, their weapons twisted and treacherous and their eyes, hollow and lifeless. With his sharp teeth, Xanetl'mox would state loudly, 'Where is she!?!?!' Not knowing who he was talking about, Nalhuitl would give him a confused look, but after his face suddenly shifted in tone given the realization that Xanetl'mox said she, and suddenly Xanetl'mox would throw away his shield and draw his sword. Knowing this were to be the end of his life, he closed his eyes and breath slowly, the beating of his heart being the only sound that he heard as time froze and the sun shined. As Xanetl'mox stepped forward to the Nalhuitl, a sudden scream would stop his movements, and he would turn to see his beloved daughter and the love of Nalhuitl running towards to try and stop him. 'Stop it Achcauhtli!', 'Please!' She would say, 'He didn't know!' After Achcauhtli walked in front of her father, Xanetl'mox would laugh at the man who opened his eyes to see her, and instead of killing Nalhuitl, would dismiss the love between his daughter and Nalhuitl, and would raze the lands that Nalhuitl had been cultivating all of his life as revenge. Xanetl'mox would take Achcauhtli back to the royal palace, leaving a destroyed Nalhuitl to plot his own revenge against Xanetl'mox in hopes of saving his soul mate, Achcauhtli. Its said that the spreading of this story would receive mutual feelings from the citizens of Tlachicatzin, leaving Nalhuitl to lead a band of warriors numbered like your's." The old man would chuckle before continuing, "Nalhuitl had become a prideful man, taking his love for Achcauhtli seriously to the point where if any sort of distrust was presented, the dissenters would face expulsion in the form of cult sacrifice. Nalhuitl would be given the title of 'Guardian', for he promised to protect the city and extinguish their overlord. Ultimately however, in a raid at night against the city, Nalhuitl and his men wouldn't be slain, no. Instead, they'd be caught, imprisoned and ultimately forced to watch as Xanetl'mox pillaged their city of Tlachicatzin, after which he would be sacrificed. Do you love your city, son?" Nechitlxacuā would nod as he looked to the ground, "Perhaps you can break the rule and sack the city of Tollan, but the Toltecs were born to break the rules. They may have no defenses in their great city, but they aren't foolish, either." After appearing confused for a second, Nechitlxacuā would ask the man if Achcauhtli ever had the child of Nalhuitl, and after a grin appeared on his face, Nechitlxacuā would smirk as Tli'cuihlan would dissipate into thin air. Nechitlxacuā would take to heart the story of Nalhuitl, and in his travels would continue to find himself hearing different stories of different legends on different accounts. By his arrival on a hillside nearby Tollan, Nechitlxacuā would share a sentiment before battle, "This is where we change the world. The emperor has continued to destroy and enslave our peoples, sacrificing them atop a great pyramid that does not belong to him!" The men would cheer, "And now... we will make history." While some sources differ on the outcome of the siege, whether it ranges from Nechitlxacuā slaying Huehmac and Huamacu, ending the Toltec Empire and establishing his own empire in the vacuum, to Huehmac slaying Nechitlxacuā and besieging Xihulta, the most accurate depiction assumes that Nechitlxacuā and his band of warriors would set fire to the city's wooden structures rather than simply pillage it, with an emphasis on Nechitlxacuā's indifference to forth-right attack Tollan as he believed it just wasn't the right time. The city of Tollan is suggested to have burned for only a few short days, however would claim the lives of nearly 50,000 peoples after chaos unfolded in the wake of a great fire. Additionally, the burning of Tollan's crop-fields would only further devastate the conditions over which Huehmac ruled, instigating a famine across Lake Texcoco that would last throughout the Toltec civil war, but the city being caught ablaze and partially ruined would travel word-to-mouth throughout the far reaches of the Mexican valley, with some inscriptions of the city's burning being found as far as the Yucatan peninsula. These events would formally instigate a civil war as factions that were once silent distateful towards the Toltecs, in fear of their military might, now saw the soft underbelly and would openly declare rebellion.
• Kiev-Polotsk: Hearing word of Boleslaw's movements east Vseslav and his men mobilize to meet the forces of Iziaslav and Boleslaw taking advantage of his superior numbers and position Vseslav chooses to use his Pechenag horse archers and light cavalry accompanied by his fearsome war hounds as skirmishers harassing the enemy forces in an attempt to anger them and break their cohesion while fallnig out of range when the poles move to attack their assailants. This continues as the Rus skirmishers attempt to bring the poles into a prepared position between Haylich and Minsk taking advantage of the recent fortifications in the region preventing any out maneuvering into the open plains further east for risk to beimg drawn into a protracted battle under Rus walls. Here at Vseslav's chosen spot his forces are arrayed with the heavy infantry and militia forming up his center in a shield wall formation bosltered by the experienced and well armed varangians while archers will fire from the relative safety of a fortified position meanwhile Vseslav's cavalry and horse archers make up the flanks of the formation protecting from encirclement. A contingent of Hungarian Calvary under the command of Stephan Goran are kept in reserve just out sight to deal the final blow to the Iziaslav and Boleslaw should the opportunity present itself and the enemy over commits in an encirclement, or to act as a trump card to bolster the Rus forces should they be pushed back by the poles crashing , and Rus supporters of Iziaslav by crashing into the their flank. Aras and the Balts carryout raids from Lithuania into Polish territory to hurt their supplies and prevent a full concentration of Poles into the campaign into Kiev. On the battlefield Vseslav will actively bolster the morale of his men by moving between the various contigents of his forces providing orders and encouragement to his men, showing his care for then under his command, he promises glory and honour in this battle and the many to come for his brave men (algo required).
• Papal States: The push to bring centralization reforms from Rome into eastern Europe continues, in the hopes of cutting off further support for the Orthodox heretics in the area. Pope Alexander offers to deliver a specially-designed crown to King Geza of Hungary, officially crowning him as the legitimate King of all of Hungary. These ongoing reforms are further pushed into the Christian states of the Kievan Rus. The Pope again writes to Kiev for the Princes to accept the reforms of the Catholic synods, installing Stanislaus of Szczepanów as the Bishop of Kiev, and to denounce the filolique heresy. Expansions of the cardinalate are also necessary in the latter years of Alexander's life. New Cardinal-Electors are nominated from major European nations, namely Thomas of Bayeux (England), Matyas of Buda (Hungary), Lambert of Krakow (Poland), Atto of Milan, and Ambrico of Augsburg. A number of Cardinal-Priests are also elevated from across northern and southern Italy, under the direction of Cardinal-Elector Hildebrand. These cardinals form the legislative body in charge of managing and enforcing the laws of holiness and orthodoxy across the priests of Europe, namely the bans against Sodomy, Simony, adultery, and other offenses of corruption. Priests who are already married upon recieving holy orders are permitted to retain their status.
  • Kievan response: The bishop sent by the papacy is intercepted by Men of the new prince Vseslav and are invited to wait at court until his return meanwhile a special envoy is sent to the Papal states offering to hear the Papal requests however he requests that the Pope denounce Polish interference in the affairs of the Rus.
  • The Kingdom of Arles: Rudolph II Continues Justifying On Toulouse, Preparing for a war against them, by June 8th, They had Mobolized, Preparing for the war against Toulouse, So They Ask The Pope To Excommunicate Toulouse (Papal Response Needed) They Hope it will be completely ready for the next year.
    • Still a county
  • Hungarian Response: The King is honored and accepts the divine offer which has been offered to him.

• Hakia: The Hakians continue their expansion north. Seewa gives birth to a daughter named Uhyooli. Meanwhile, Teekatamakari befriends a youth named Husakaname. When he was younger, the prideful Husakaname called on the High Chief to take part in a contest. The brawny Husakaname carried a fat bison atop his shoulders; the lean Teekatamakari did the same, though with no struggle. Husakaname then ran to the hills and back; Teekatamakari did the same, though with no shortness of breath or fatigue. With a club, Husakaname fell down a large tree, though when he had returned to boast of his strength, Teekatamakari had already fallen two. He was growing frustrated and asked Teekatamakari to a final challenge: to shoot a moving buffalo from as far away as possible. Husakaname was able to shoot a buffalo from 200 yards away. Teekatamakari shot one from 250 yards away. Husakaname felt utterly defeated, but Teekatamakari told him, 'fear not young one, with utmost clarity, I see the greatness in you. From this day, I will be your mentor.' The pair, together with Teekatamakari's sister Yooania, travel east with a dozen other Hakians to preach to a community of cave-worshippers. When they arrived, the community was initially hospitable to them. When they refused to leave ritual sandals by the cave's entrance, the community got angry. Yooania sensed their animosity and told her brother. However, as they were getting ready to leave, one of the community elders noticed and called upon their warriors to chase down the Hakians. One Hakian got shot in the chest, and another was bludgeoned to death. All were able to escape with the exception of Yooania, whom the cave-worshippers took hostage. Teekatamakari was distraught upon hearing of his sister's captivity. 'Oh, Heaven, how will I teach a people who do not want to be taught!' The expedition tried to return to Hakia, though it became apparent that they were lost. They eventually encounter a cat. 'Should we kill it?' Husakaname asked. Teekatamakari declined and instead ordered his tribesmen to follow the cat, in hopes of finding a water source. Sure enough, the cat led them to an oasis, which was abound with fruit trees and small game. The cat noticed the Hakians and quickly took a liking to Teekamakari, which caused his mentee to jokingly remark,now should we kill it?' Teekatamakari took the female cat as his pet, naming her 'Lucky'. As they camped in the oasis, they came across a lone Jumano Indian. They spoke to him in their native Tanoan tongue, speaking of their recent ill-fated encounter with the cave-worshipping tribe. The stranger agreed to direct them to the Holy Cave, where they swiftly rescued Yooania and even managed to kidnap some of her captors (including the tribe's own chief). The group safely returned to Hakia, though the trip's initial failures (including two deaths) earned them censure from the village elders. When Husakaname asked his mentor why he had let the elders reprimand him, Teekatamakari responded, 'a good chief knows how to bask in his failure.' His self-pity did not last long - just a few days later, some people from the cave-worshipping tribe arrived and offered ransom payment in the form of turquoise and obsidian. Teekatamakari agreed to the exchange. The elders, who were fleetingly disillusioned by the expedition's apparent failure, now appraised him.
• Kingdom of Alba: The work of securing the new dynasties control over the Kingdom continues, as stabilizing the reign of Laomann after the crushing of the MacGregior revolt, his previous assumption of power, and the war with Strathclyde is a difficult process, but one that is still preceding, despite a number of very doubtful figures among the nobility, who have been very much quited but not silenced by the failure of the previous revolt. Thankfully, with the crushing of the MacGreigor and the harsh punishment they recieved (and the benifits distributed to those who supported Laomann), many also come to see his continued reign as a forgone conclusion, and decide to cooperate with him, at least for now. The fact the highland clans where made to swear loyalty to Laomann and his line in the aftermath of the rebellion and a number of the most loyalist (to the Dunkleds) among them have had "Guests" (hostages) given over to stay in the capital with Laomann in the aftermath of the rebellion also certainly helps quiet dissent. Nonetheless, it still exists, and Laomann's reign is not secured fully yet, nor will it be for awhile yet, as he expected. Nonetheless, he thought it would be more quiet and less prominent by now then it is, and upon hearing of an apperent plot to "rescue" (kidnap) the sons of Máel Coluim for the sake of providing a rallying point, Laomann is reported to have sighed, before remarking that it seems he would always be facing a den of snakes for as long as he reigned. As a direct result of this, he ensures that the sons of Máel Coluim are almost always under heavy guard by forces he knows to be loyal (mostly members of the former norwegian mercenaries who form much of his support base), and makes sure to drop in on them frequently and try to play a role in their childhood, as princes loyal to him would be much harder to rally support around then ones indifferent or disliking him. This ensures any "rescue" plot would be halted quickly. However, this plot, and a foiled attempt on his life by a Dunkeld Loyalist, leave Laomann worried, and he decides it will likely be neccessary to provide some kind of enemy to rally against if he wants the people to support him, ironically echoing the strategy Malcom himself had once used to head off his own power grab before his death in battle. Although he initially considers England, always the big threat to the South, as a potential enemy to rally the nobility against, he quickly drops this idea, knowing it to be foolish, especially in light of the new castles built on the border. He also considers going after the Isles, considering it easier to seperate due to Murchad mac Diarmata, the king of the Isles, also being the King of Dublin, but before any action is taken in this regard, he hears of a glorious opprotunity in this regard. Specifically, he is informed that the King of Ulaid, Cú Ulad Ua Flaithrí, has been allowing one of Máel Coluim's brothers, Domnall mac Donnchada, who is actively disliked by the majority of the Alban nobility, to attempt to rally an army to invade and depose Laomann. Although Laomann does not consider him a paticullary dangerous threat, in light of his unpopularity, failure to rally any large army, and lack of a real claim to the throne next to Máel Coluim's sons who are currently in Laomann's clutches (with most loyalists being people who see the Blemish law as illegitimate and thus see Laomann as a userper, rather than supporters of Domnall. Before doing anything like this, he secretly sends a messanger to the rivals of the Ulaid, the Kingdom of Ailech (Northern Uí Néill), broaching the topic of a possible (temporary) alliance against their mutual enemy. In this letter, he appeals heavily to the historic rivallry between the two kingdoms, and the frequent raids between them, well pointing out that a King of Alba supported by Ulaid would likely be a threat to them as well (as they would likely support Ulaid's interests to a certain extent out of gratitude) (MOD RESPONSE NEEDED). In other news, the newly landed Clan Bogh continues to establish itself in the lands formerlly belonging to the MacGreigor, with Bogh Ingvarsson and his fellow Norwegians, using their knowlege of Norse sailing techniques and previous trade ties, begin building trade ties in the North Sea, including a number with Iceland, with whom Ingvarsson proposes a trade deal, where his clan would provide Iceland with Slaves (mostly from Strathclyde but also some from raids on England, which still do occur), and excess food, in exchange for timber (which they have noticed Iceland seems to have an unusually large supply of) and normal currency (Icelandic Response needed!). (To be continued)
  • The king of Ui Niell is skeptical of an actual alliance with Scotland, but is willing to take a considerable bounty in exchange for capturing Domnall alive or dead
• House Barcelona: With the treasury flush with gold from the sale of Huesca, taxes from Zaragoza, and earlier tributes from the Taifa of Zaragoza investment in the castles at Lleida, Tarragona, and Tortosa are increased to accelerate the rate of construction. Aside from the redoubling of this effort 1071 is a quiet year. Pere Ramon weds Gerberga of Provence late in the year, their ceremony is a modest, yet accessible party. With a large offering of food to the people of Barcelona. King Ramon Berenguer, under pressure from his wife Almodis de la Marca, then looks to secure futures for his two other sons. He seeks a wife from amongst the daughters of Gausfred II of Roussillon for Ramon Bereguer the second. (Mod Response) Turning westward for his youngest son, Berenguer Ramon, he seeks a wife from amongst the daughters of Ponç I of Empúries. (Mod Response)
  • Gausfred doesn't have daughters, but Ponc agrees to the marriage of his daughter Maria
• Taifa of Toledo: Omar "Mahra" Al-Rasheed continues to remain studious in the Alcazar in Valencia overlooking the crystal waters of the city ports with his mother. Meanwhile his father, Yahya Al-Mamun, is left busy with final arrangements of diplomacy being made. Seville had captured the city of Cordoba leaving Al-Mamun absolutely furious. For the first time in his life, he felt a burning rage that could not be leveled. The Emir of Cordoba as well as the Almoravids are sent a diplomatic mission. With them is gold and a message from the Emir of Toledo. Al-Mamun wishes to assist the Emir of Cordoba to crush the Sevillian occupiers. All the same, he wishes for Cordoba to be a part of Toledo. In the end, he decides to deliver a message to the Emir offering him protection and restoration of his realm in exchange for his allegiance to Toledo (Mod Response). Meanwhile in order to seek greater numbers and great protections themselves from any encroaching powers, the Emir's envoy sends the Almoravids a large sum of gold as well as many other smaller gifts. He wishes for an alliance between the two powers with the Emir swearing his loyalty and honor to the agreement (Mod Response).  In the end, he wishes to have the support of powerful allies in order to crush Seville and depose this fraud that calls himself a caliph. Rudrighiz's armies are informed to stand by waiting for the decision from the envoys when they return. Elsewhere within the realm, investments into organizing the army further is made with supplies at the ready for war. Peace no longer seems to be an option.
  • The Almoravid Sultanate accepts the oath of loyalty and alliance, and promises to repay Toledo in kind one day
• Kingdom of England: Now is the 6th year of the reign of King Harold II of House Godwin. He is married to Ealdgyth (Edith) of Mercia, which has tied House Godwin of England and House Hwicce of Northumbria and Mercia together in alliance. He has many siblings: the errant Tostig Godwinson, whose whereabouts are unknown; Edith Godwinedohtor, widow to the late King Edward the Confessor of England; Gyrth Godwinson, duke of East Anglia, who is married to Judith of Flanders; Leofwine Godwinson, earl of Essex, who is unwed; Gunhild Godwinsdatter, a nun; and Wulfnoth Haroldson, a royal housecarl, who is unwed. Of this group, Gyrth Godwinson has a daughter named Matilda. Harold II has sired several children through Edith the Fair, his previous wife whom he married in Danish tradition. They are Godwine, Duke of Kent, who is married to Princess Sigrid Svendsdatter of Denmark; Edmund, who is married to Margaret of Wessex and is unlanded; Magnus, who is married to Gwenlian ferch Bleddyn thus forming an alliance with Gwynedd; Gytha, who is unwed; Gunhild, who is unwed. He also has sired Harold (1066) and Ulf (1067), both of whom are too young to marry or hold lands. Of Harold II's children, Magnus has a son named Carl. He is born "of large head and slant eyes." People today would know that Carl Magnuson has down syndrome, yet the more apparent symptoms of the genetic disorder will not be visible for a few years. The population of England is roughly 2 million, with most of the population being centered around Winchester and London. Though the majority of the people in England are of Anglo-Saxon descent, there is a sizable Scandinavian population, especially in regions once under the control of the Danelaw. There are also a number of Britons, especially along the Welsh and Scottish borders as well as in Cornwall. Though the monarchy of England is more-or-less absolute, the Witenagemot is a folkmoot of secular and clergymen who advise the king, discuss legislation, and hold judicial hearings should the need arise. If the reigning monarch were to die, the new one will be chosen among the eligible Æthelings in England, though they typically choose members of the deceased monarch’s family. Harold II is widely popular throughout England, especially among the thanes. Though he maintains alliances with those in his family as well as House Hwicce, tensions are known to run between earls from the north and south of England. Ealdred of York dies early this year, necessitating the choosing of a new archbishop of York. As the Gregorian reforms have encroached on the rights of the king of England, Harold gathers his witan to discuss whether or not he should accept Papal investiture. They announce their displeasure at Lanfrac of Pavia and Stigand's allowance to continue at Winchester. Æthelwine of Durham is proposed, but he also dies this year. The news of this complication throws the meeting into a storm of frustrated sighs and moans. Harold II invites a Norman - Thomas of Bayeaux - to advise. As the witenagemot resumes, yet another piece of news arrives. Thomas of Bayeaux reads it aloud: the Pope has named Thomas of Bayeaux archbishop of York. Papers and scrolls flie in a frenzy as people shout in Old English. Harold II, however, cannot contain his laughter and declares that the Almighty indeed has a sense of humor. After some irritated discussions, the northerners cave and Thomas of Bayeaux is approved by the Witangebot. He travels to his post in York and a priest named Baldric is named bishop of Durham. Meanwhile in Winchester, an angry crowd catches Stigand while he is in the market and throw him into the English channel. Horik of Winchester is annointed his successor. Now, then, onto the war in Wales. The attack last year... could have gone better. Though the English burned what hillforts they could, the Welsh still encumbered the English armies with guerilla attacks. More than once did Harold II have to dodge an incoming slew of arrows. "I am becoming quite adept at this," he notably says as an arrow narrowly misses hitting him in the eye. This year, a castle at Caerwent is built and a call for more men goes out through England. The Welsh that are captured while fighting these guerilla fights are almost uniformly executed, though the women and children were easily captured last year. Slave markets swell with these newly-enslaved Welsh. The men of fighting age that are not executed are castrated and sold to northerners at a discount. They are ordered by the Bishop of Lindisfarne to construct a castle along the border while not wearing covering over their nether regions, displaying to Scottish raiding parties the consequences of raiding England.
• Shewa: The Sultan continues to move settlers along the awash river. A few Arab engineers begin to trickle into the Kingdom, slaves are assigned to the new project while mining is increased to provide tools for the workers. The roads progress slows as attention is turned to the water and irrigation system.
• Tiwanaku Empire: Continued prosperity, stability, and growth is bestowed upon the great Tiwanaku Empire. The temple to the gods in the city of Tiwanaku continues construction, and talks with the Atacama peoples are still in motion as well. The yearly m'ita is allocated, among the normal agricultural maitinence.to continue transporting stone up to the city of Tiwakanu to continue construction of a new, bigger temple to honor the gods who have blessed the peoples with bountiful harvests and prosperity.
• Sweden: King Eric II begins planning for a second offensive against Jämtland near Victoria there. In addition to thi,s the king funds infrastructure and education around the country. Meanwhile, he sends a representative to Polotsk to improve relations. In addition to this he begins a campaign of depaganazing the nation.

1072

At the historic Battle of Keysari, Mehmed Sukhan would defeat the Byzantines in a catastrophic defeat, as not only did they slay a high number of Greek garrisons, allowing their expansion to be quick and decisive, but Sukhan would find himself in the possession of the Byzantine Emperor himself, initially not believing the crude man to be a great emperor but nonetheless would take him prisoner. The capture of the Emperor would allow for Sukhan to continue his campaign onwards to Iconium while publically humiliating the emperor in his Court during this time. It's said however, that while the Emperor would tell Sukhan that he would kill him if given the chance, Sukhan would return an attitude of kindness in place of cruelty. Although Sukhan was a conqueror, he once again would offer the Emperor a chance to end the war before it continues forward: the Byzantines cede all territories of Anatolia to their own realm, recognizing Sukhan's state as legitimate both in the eyes of God and being forced to pay tribute for the following ten-years as well.

The first book written in Turkish is incidentally the first comprehensive dictionary of Turkic languages. Gathered by Turkish scholar Mahmud al-Kashgari and intended for use by the Caliphs of Baghdad, it's presented as Dīwān Lughāt al-Turk (tr. "Compendium of the languages of the Turks"). It's contents include old Turkic poetry that involves all principal genres, as well as the first known map of areas inhabited by Turkic peoples.

After two years in captivity under Sultan Nasir al-Dawla, Fatimid Caliph Al-Mustansir would seek out support for his restoration of authority in Egypt. Through various diplomatic exchanges with both the Nubians, Yemenis and the Berber states, Caliph Al-Mustansir would find support in an Armenian statesman known as Badr al-Jamali. As Badr al-Jamali would raise his army in hopes of re-taking Egypt for his own rule, the Jarrahids would lead a series of attacks on various Levantine cities in an attempt to retaliate and establish their own power in place of Sultan al-Dawla's due to al-Dawla not honoring the initial agreement made for overthrowing the Fatimids, ultimately leaving the Caliphate to shatter into warring factions all attempting to usurp power individually.

Jamtland becomes a vassal of Sweden.

In Iberia, the war between the Taifas is further engulfed into flames. After accepting the proposal laid out by Toledo in desperation, it's said that Emir 'Abd al-Malik of Cordoba's last royal duty would be the instruction Toledo to support his cause, through life and death, and death would strike closely as in the spring following a brutal winter campaign, Emir Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad of Seville would launch a campaign south of Cordoba in a direct hit against the capital. After a battle outside the walls would render the Granadan forces useless to the attacking army, the city would soon find itself engulfed in fire and fury the likes of which the world hadn't seen up until that point. In the siege, it's said that Emir 'Abd al-Malik would be killed by general Mutuhar al-Dul'kabla, and from his death the allied forces would be forced to abandon the city and retreat northward to Toledo. After forming his own "alliance" with the Almoravids after word of Toledo diplomats in Fez, Emir Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad would return home following Granada's destruction, ultimately just to live in the world he created out of the fortunes plundered and the kings he'd dethroned. Although some minimal success had been firmly seen in Badajoz's campaign to the west, in a time of such catastrophe, little hope can be found, as by summer, general Mutuhar al-Dul'kabla of Seville would invade the Taifa of Toledo, attacking the city of Manzanares.

The Normans of Apulia, with the hopes of establishing their own independent fiefdoms in Sicily, would successfully capture the city of Bari after four years of siege, proceeding with an invasion of Sicily in an effort to finally crush the Islamic control on the island.

Pietro Cadalo, previously known as the Pope Honorius II, dies in Parma, apparently still claiming to be the legitimate pope to his dying breath.

Rudolf of Provence is arrested and imprisoned by his uncle William Bertrand for attempting to claim the county for himself, and having designs against the neutral nation of Toulouse.

A religious controversy arises in England, after the turbulant tenure of the Archbishop of Canterbury. With the Catholic reforms becoming normalized in the British isles, people disagree over whether the Archbishop of Canterbury or York is the local head of the churches in England.

Sancho II of Castile decisively defeats his brothers, and assumes control of northern Spain as the King of Castile-Leon. Alfonso of Leon flees to the Taifa of Toledo in exile.

Chinese polymath Shen Kuo develops the first magnetic compass in the Song Dynasty. Cool.

• Song Dynasty: Impressed by the success of Wang Anshi’s ‘New Policies’ so far, Emperor Shenzong holds another audience with the chancellor, soliciting more ideas to improve the great Song Empire. To start, Wang proposes the reduction of interest rates on the Green Sprouts program, alleviating the burden Chinese citizens face. The Emperor agrees with his chancellor, and subsequently dealers that the loans will have no more than a 5% interest rate, with rates depending on the farmer’s region, size, and productivity. Wang also proposes several more ambitious reforms. Most notable is the reform of the military. Wang suggests the Emperor split the responsibilities of the army—local defense on one hand and power projection and national defense on the other—between the army itself, and the newly formed Baojia. The Baojia will be managed somewhat locally, with local areas being given latitude to construct fortifications and raise militias. The army itself will be downsized, with Wang arguing that quality and standardization is more important than quantity, and if more troops are needed, they can be raised from the Baojia. In addition, the army will prioritize cavalry to an extent not seen before in the Song dynasty, and to this end, Wang suggests the Emperor take direct control of horse breeding in China, so as to secure the best mounts for his cavalry. Wang also proposes that while the army be downsized, the Chinese navy should be expanded, which would allow the great Song Empire to better control its ocean based trade. Although a standing navy does not yet exist, Wang suggests the emperor move in that direction and start investing more in ships and sailors. Emperor Shenzong agrees to these military reforms, and starts implementing them immediately. The other reforms Wang had previously proposed to the emperor continue, including efforts to curtail private monopolies, set up pensions for the elderly, and create public institutions like orphanages, pharmacies, and reserve granieries. In addition, Wang works to create several more state-run monopolies, notably tea, alcohol, and sulfur. While largely popular with the 90 million citizens of the Song Empire, Wang’s proposals start to draw the ire of onservative Chancellor Sima Guang, who thinks that the reforms are ill advised. Although no action is yet taken, he begins gathering allies in the court, hoping to put a stop to the reforms. Emperor Shenzong, pleased with the invention of the compass, invites Shen Kuo to the court as an honored guest, where he suggusts that the empire begin mass production of compass for various military and commercial pourposes.
• Hungary: The King continues to try and siege the Cuman town, whilst defending the border(Algo Needed). Cardinal Göran says that the death of the Antipope “Came to surprise no one as god strikes down the sinful”. The King has a daughter which he names Bella. Matyas starts to send missionaries to the occupied towns in Wallachia to spread Christianity.
• KIevan Rus (Polotsk): During the battle of the Southern Buh, Grand Kniaz Vseslav successfully fends off the Polish army in a convincing manner securing his authority and claim as the new Grand Kniaz of Kiev. His men having valiantly constantly encouraged on by their fearless leader the Wolf of Polotsk, a new name of endearment due to his reputation as a shape shifter, and the war hounds who accompany him. His canine companions cause a stir among the enemy forces as their howls unsettle the Poles. Vseslav returns to Kiev at the head of his triumphant men he enters through the Golden gates of Kiev once more, and .Marries his betrothed Sophia of Hungary (22) in the presence of the 5,000 Hungarian men sent to aid him consolidating the alliance with Hungary. In a gesture of good faith to the Pope he has the new bishop of Kiev, Stanislaus appointed by the pope carry out the ceremony showing his willingness to acknowledge papal supremacy. Seeing the advantages to maintaining friendly relations with Rome but fearful of foreign influence Vseslav sends a letter to to the pope expressing his willingness to switch officially to the catholic church as long as the Rus are allowed to maintain their present traditions and old Slavonic as the language of prayer and writing, He hopes that the Pope will recognize the existence of an Eastern Catholic rite under the leadership of the present preachers and church structure. Kniaz Vseslav furthermore requests Papal support in a war against the Cumans to reclaim the lands stolen by the Pagan heathens west of the Dnieper and recognizing them as the lands of Kiev (Papal response required). Hoping to cash in on his on his newfound authority and success and hoping to build a a reputation for himself Kniaz Vseslav once more sends word out to the Baltic region and Scandinavia inviting Varangians (Danes,Northmen, and Swedes) to join his ranks as members of his personal men and amongst the ranks of the Druzhina with the promise of land to call their own, and wealth to fill their pockets in exchange for swearing fealty to the House of Polotsk (Mod Response needed). Despite his growing power Vseslav honours his word to consult with the Veche on matters of states calling them on a regular basis every 3 months, and consulting on taxation and new appointments to the courts. Vseslav also hoping to end the non-stop fighting amongst the Rurikids, and to hopefully secure further support for him and his progeny begins reform the line of succession to one determined by the Veche, preferably before the death of the present Grand Kniaz, taking the example of the Emperor of the Germans to the West. He speaks of these plans to some of his close advisors, now including the young Varangian commander Finn Riis who is made a member of the nobility and becoming the new leader of Vseslav's personal guard following his performance and initiate in the Battle of the Southern Buh. The building of roads and mule stations along major trade routes continue. Preparations are made for the campaign against the Cumans in the coming campaigning season in 1073. While the border region with Poland is garrisoned with 1,000 to ensure another incursion from the West doesn't occur. The new fortress at Haylich continues to be constructed while the fortifications at Minsk are improved upon. Having successfully negotiated a continuation of relations with Rome and with the Papal blessing, and thus the blessing of God for his campaign against the Cumans Grand Kniaz Vseslav sends out envoys to all the lands of the Rus inviting all the Russian princes to join his ranks and partake in a campaign against the hated Steppe nomads promising support from the West loot and conquests (Mod response required)
  • Varangian guard increases
• Papal States: In the last days of Pope Alexander II, the Catholic church was fully solidifying its control over the ecclesiastical organization and judiciary across the Priests and Bishops of Europe. This generation of reformers championed by Cardinal Hildebrand had been rigorously trained throughout the institutions of Northern Italy and Germany, and adopted a deep hatred for exploitation and sexual immorality among the Catholic clergy. Many instances of Alexander's judicial reforms, in individual cases of suspected sodomy or pederasty, were often accompanied by a violent angry mob in the historical record. Pope Alexander, as one of his last acts, officially creates a special title of holy services for the church, in the order and manner of Saint Augustine of Hippo. In the case of England, the current religious crisis must be settled immediately. Pope Alexander sends an embassy to directly negotiate with the King of England on the Accords of Winchester to end the religious controversy there (England response). In far eastern Europe, the true canons of the Apostolic Church must prevail against both the Greek heretics and the pagans. The Pope writes back to the Grand Prince that they may continue in the traditions of teaching in Old Slavonic and their own church order, as long as the heirarchy through the Patriarch of Kiev is maintained and the Filolique heresy is condemned. Furthermore, the Rus holy war against the Cumans is supported, and all their lands are given over to the Principalities under the Rus. Up to this point, Cardinal Hildebrand had been a humble and unassuming priest, dedicated in his devotion to God and service to the church. He would never back down or remain quiet in times of needed action, for the advancement of God's kingdom and protection of its flock. One day, Hildebrand arrived back at his residence when he suddenly found a beautiful woman in his chamber, dressed in a shining white gown and the glowing complexion of a Saxon. She had an inhuman aura around her, which filled the room like lightning. Hildebrand fell to his knees fearful for his life, but she assured him that she comes to bring important words from Heaven. Hildebrand is going to be called by God to lead His flock out of darkness, for now the hour has come for all men to worship God in spirit and in truth, as Jesus foretold. Hildebrand expressed his doubt while genuflecting, saying he never would expect undertaking such responsibility. But the angel, who introduced herself as Ariel, laid her hand on Hildebrand's shoulder, and in a gentle voice she said that God will send a sign to Hildebrand in the space of a fortnight. The next day, as Hildebrand emerged from his bedchamber he heard word that the Holy Father Alexander has suddenly fallen ill.
  • Kievan Diplomacy: Vseslav agrees to recognize that the Holy Spirit derives its power from the Father, and the son, and denounces the Filolique Heresy, as well sa recognizing Papal supremacy.

• The Kingdom of Arles (County): Rudolph II Ends up Declaring war on Toulouse and Then Prepares to March into their territory, moboliziation is complete, and they are ready to destroy Toulouse, Rudolph commands his army towards the city of Montepellier, preparing to storm it, we would prepare to lay siege to it.
  • Please read the mod event, let a mod know if you have any issue with it
• Saxony: Ordulf, the Duke of Saxony prepares to declare outright war on the Emperor, who has so far obstinately refused to listen to reason, or any of their perfectly reasonable demands. Also affronted are the various noblemen in the area who are banding together against the tyrant. Ordulf decides to attempt to stir up trouble between the Emperor and the Pope. He accuses the Emperor Henry of forgetting his Christian duty, and of stealing the Church's right to select their own clergymen and bishops. The Duke of Saxony asks for support from his good friend the Duke of Bavaria, who he knows is similarly outraged by the Emperor's audacity and impertinence. Meanwhile, settling and conversion of the East goes ahead, with success being met in the Wendlands.
• Kingdom of Alba: With the arrival of the response from Ailech, Laomann is quite disappointed, as he was hoping they would aid him. However, he does not expect them to come to their primary rival's aid, as the fact they where willing to make the bounty offer in the first place shows they are clearly very much still hostile to their rival. Thus, Laomann goes through with his current plan, and calls forth around 3,000 men from throughout Alba, mostly from the Highlands region (which is still the most disgruntled with his rule). Although he does not say exactly what he is calling them up for, most assume it will be for the purposes of resumption of raids on England, which had been led by the King for quite a long time, most believing he would do this as a way of trying to build up legitimacy. They are shocked, however, when he announces that they are, in fact, invading the Kingdom of Ulaidh, in Ireland, on the justification of seeking revenge for them harboring fugitives and allowing them to build an army in an attempt to invade. Still, a war is a war, and, along with the 2,000 of his Norwegian core forces (bringing the total amount of men to somewhere around 5,000), they are ready to invade, with Laomann soon after issueing an official declaration of war against Ulaidh for harboring the outlaw Domnall mac Donnchada and allowing him to build an army in their territory, quickly making a landing at the village of Latharna (Larne in otl) and securing it before marching south and fighting the Ulaidhan's and the small amount of forces that have been gathered by Domnall near the village of Béal Feirste (Algorithm needed)!. Clan Bogh also continues establishing itself in Inbhir Nis, selling a number of slaves captured by Alban raids (either from England, though this is much rarer than it would normally be, or from Ireland) to Iceland in exchange for large amounts of timber, which it uses to begin expanding the port of the city, in the hopes of taking in more trade. They also continues to establish their military presense in the region, with many of his men settling in and intermarying with the locals, thus forming a strong loyalist clan in the highlands region.
• Kingdom of England: Now is the 6th year of the reign of King Harold II of House Godwin. He is married to Ealdgyth (Edith) of Mercia, which has tied House Godwin of England and House Hwicce of Northumbria and Mercia together in alliance. He has many siblings: the errant Tostig Godwinson, whose whereabouts are unknown; Edith Godwinedohtor, widow to the late King Edward the Confessor of England; Gyrth Godwinson, duke of East Anglia, who is married to Judith of Flanders; Leofwine Godwinson, earl of Essex, who is unwed; Gunhild Godwinsdatter, a nun; and Wulfnoth Haroldson, a royal housecarl, who is unwed. Of this group, Leofwine Godwinson suffers from a massive stroke and dies. The Earldom of Essex reverts back to Harold II. Harold II has sired several children through Edith the Fair, his previous wife whom he married in Danish tradition. They are Godwine, Earl of Kent, who is married to Princess Sigrid Svendsdatter of Denmark; Edmund, who is married to Margaret of Wessex and is unlanded; Magnus, who is married to Gwenlian ferch Bleddyn thus forming an alliance with Gwynedd; Gytha, who is unwed; Gunhild, who is unwed. He also has sired Harold (1066) and Ulf (1067), both of whom are too young to marry or hold lands. Of Harold II's children, Gytha's hand in marriage is offered to Alan mab Konan de Rennes, son of King Konan of Brittany, which would secure an alliance between the two nations. The population of England is roughly 2 million, with most of the population being centered around Winchester and London. Though the majority of the people in England are of Anglo-Saxon descent, there is a sizable Scandinavian population, especially in regions once under the control of the Danelaw. There are also a number of Britons, especially along the Welsh and Scottish borders as well as in Cornwall. Though the monarchy of England is more-or-less absolute, the Witenagemot is a folkmoot of secular and clergymen who advise the king, discuss legislation, and hold judicial hearings should the need arise. If the reigning monarch were to die, the new one will be chosen among the eligible Æthelings in England, though they typically choose members of the deceased monarch’s family. Harold II is widely popular throughout England, especially among the thanes. Though he maintains alliances with those in his family as well as House Hwicce, tensions are known to run between earls from the north and south of England. The Canterbury-York Dispute dominates these tensions this year, as it has in the past. Not even a decade ago, King Harold II had defended England from Norman invaders and the Norwegian menace. It is clear that the Anglo-Saxon peoples reign supreme in England, and the island nation must not only be a home for her people, but a place where the English thrive. This cannot happen if they continue to fight over the primacy of archbishops. The following addendum is proposed to the Winchester Accords: the Archbishop of Canterbury will be granted "Primate of all Britain" while the Primate of York will be granted "Primate of England." If accepted by the Pope, the decision would be read by Harold II on Easter Day in Winchester, then again at Windsor castle on Pentecost. Unlike the OTL signing in which William the Conqueror signed his name with a cross, Harold II takes a cue from his predecessor Æthelstan: "King of the English, raised by the right hand of the Almighty to the Throne of the whole Kingdom of Britain." This title written in the four corners of a large cross, each significant chunk separated from the rest by the crucifix itself. It is signed by all his subjects, those with concerns having already voiced them during the Witenagemot. It is around this time that the finishing touches are put on the new Canterbury cathedral. (More to come)
  • Rome agrees to the addendum, however the Pope stresses that both Archbishops in Britain are directly answerable to the Church over any princely power
• Taifa of Toledo: War; those are the words that echo throughout the King's court as every member is called to an immediate meeting. The Emir of Cordoba is dead and with his will left behind in the hands of Al-Mamun, he will see about its liberation. The Taifa of Badajoz and The Granadese are sent messages explaining to them the King's intentions to destroy this false-caliph to the south. Badajoz will continue their military actions along their border in hopes of breaking a push south and causing distraction. The Granadese Armies are asked to hold and defend their ground. Their very life and future generations depend on this one sacrifice. With this goal set, Al-Mamun intends to leave the borders of the Seville Emirate vulnerable as they had become already overstretched. Knowing very well of the disaster that ravaged the southern ally's great city, it would only seem natural that the devilish Lord to the south would strike the Taifa of Toledo next. With The Vizier Uwrlandu reaffirming the reports of an army marching on Manzanares from the south, it would be noted that Rudrighiz volunteered himself to lead the Mozarab Alramahs to battle with their forces rushing to defend the city from attack. Al-Mamun would not miss the chance to deal in combat once again following his great victory on securing Valencia into his realm in years past. Being in charge of The Riahs, the elite Cavalry unit of the Emirate, they would join Rudrighiz. One thing remained in everyone's mind though prior to the battle. Records of the planning had shown that rumors were spreading among the lords over the size of the army they may face. As high as 20,000 men some said while the most bold only would suggest 2,000. In the end it wouldn't matter and the spirits of the Taifa's leadership remained firm without falter. The King had one duty alone; to serve and protect the people he ruled and stressing over rumors and speculation surely would not be a priority. At Manzanares, the city walls Bowmen would be at guard. With shield and pike, Rudrighiz would wait out the night until the army of Mutuhar al-Dul'kabla were in view. His forces just number 4,000. Meanwhile the Granadese who had retreated to Toledo would be critical to this battle.With the army size Unknown, all brothers in arms would be needed to defend the land. As the Granadese took residence in the nearby town of Membrilla, the forces would ready to flank the army from the right of the battlefield. Hussein El-Huadiz, the leader of the Granadese army would split his men into Cavalry and Infantry units in order to reaffirm the structural uniformity of his men. Al-Mamun would join them with their Riahs rushing in support. That night all forces rested for what they would be ready for on that morning. El-Huadiz would have other plans though. Reports from scouts sent out would suggest Mutuhar al-Dul'kabla's army was rapidly encroaching and would be there shortly. Al-Mamun and El-Huadiz would ready their men as the Granadese debt to Al-Mamun for giving sanctuary was due to be paid. With one last prayer before battle, the great duel of fate would begin. Rudrighiz's Pike and Bowmen of the Mozarab Alramahs with sight of the foreign forces  finally would stare eye to eye with their enemy. Just short to the east, the Riahs and Granadese Cavalrymen with El-Huadiz and King Al-Mamun would stand from the distance. The flame arrows from the cities defenses and Bowmen of the Alramahs would crash into the enemy army and with that the battle would commence with a charge from the Sevillian Army. As the clashing would intensify, Rudrighiz division of his forces into 3 parts would begin to take noticeable play. The left and right sides of the line would push the hardest with their forces to try and slowly pincer the enemy as they would do all they can to hold them back. And with a roar just like the east wind, the Alramahs and Granadese would roll in unexpectedly flanking them from the right in an attempt to have them all overwhelmed. In honor of his fallen ally, Al-Mamun fully intended to avenge his murder here and now (Algo Needed). Away from the battlefield though, the wife of the King and al-Rasheed would be in peace in the Alcazar of Valencia. His wife prays for her husband's return.

• House Barcelona: The news of the restabilization of Provence under the steady hand of William Bertrand is reassuring to King Ramon Berenguer. However the news emerging from the chaos of the south is quite disturbing. To address the crisis he calls together a Consell Comtal seeking the input of his vassals and allies across Catalunya. He seeks to form a “League of Cardona” a mutual defense pact against potential Islamic invasion. (Mod Response for the Catalan Counties) In such an effort he also seeks to undermine other Christian influences over Catalunya. During the proceedings, he secures a marriage for Ramon Berenguer to the daughter of Ramon Folc I of Cardona, Ermessenda. With his children’s futures’ secured, at least in this regard, Ramon Berenguer rides south once again to oversee the work on his castles. He insists on completing at least some degree of defenses before the full completion of the fortifications, but with several years left on the project there is much to be done. At modest expense extra laborers are brought in from across the realm, to accelerate the work under the supervision of the king directly.
  • The Counties agree to form a defensive pact
• Kingdom of Sweden: King Eric visits the newly integrated province of Jämtland,where he meets with the new Jämtlander duke who swears the oath to the king,after that the king praises the troops combat effectivness,especially the elite royal guard who fough ferouciusly during the batlle of hammer.

1073

Pope Alexander II dies (that's me woohoo). The Cardinals now decide how they want to elect a new Pope.

The Varagrian guard consisting of Nordic mercenaries and immigrants take a much broader role of military elite in Kiev, and are largely loyal to Sviatoslav of Cheringov who in turn supports the rule of Vsevolod. Sviatoslav helps settle many of these Norse elite in regions around the Don River.

Anthony of Kiev establishes the first monastic order in the Kievan Rus. He personally visits the court of Vsevolod, in fulfillment of his prophesy that the generation of Iziaslav would not return to Kiev, but he also charges Vsevolod with the responsibility of the people's spiritual needs.

Michael VII is made Emperor to succeed his step-father Romanos, and is determined to destroy the Turks, hiring many Norman mercenaries to boulster the depleted Byzantine army.

Egypt continues to descend into chaos in light of the Fatimid Civil War. Directly in the killzone, Caliph Al-Mustansir is able to escape back to Hejaz, where he would forge an alliance with the Yemenis while recognizing Badr al-Jamali as his new vizier after his re-conquest of Transjordan and Judea. In the Seljuk realm, Alp Arslan would vocalize his support for Nasir al-Dawla, beginning their own formal invasion of Syria from Aleppo in an attempt to force their authority over the region. So while the Seljuks had formally began their invasion of the Fatimids, Nasir al-Dawla would find himself captured by the Jarrahids, whom in a tone of irony would posit him as their individual puppet for the time being given his larger Turkish army. By the end of the year, Alp Arslan would find himself killed in action against an attack from Badr al-Jamali in the city of Tripoli, leaving the Seljuk throne to his son Malik-Shah I, however, Arslan's brother Qavurt would make a claim against Malik-Shah's throne, putting the fate of the Seljuks up for speculation.

Emperor Go-Sanjo of Japan dies of disease.

Zhou Dunyi becomes a prominent philosopher of Cosmology in China.

If it isn't clear in the algos Hungary has taken over the Upper Danube region known OTL as Wallachia.

As the Battle of Manzanares would continue into the winter, general Mutuhar al-Dul'kabla of Seville would order a retreat to the city of Linares in the face of rising casualties. Meanwhile, to the west, Emir Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad would leave his palace in Cordoba to begin a campaign in Badajoz after they broke Seville defenses and as a result, occupied the cities of Padrona and Ourique. Angered by this ultimately, since why should *his* empire face challenges, Emir Al-Mu'tamid would encircle the cities after re-positioning his fielded army, and with but the swinging of his sword, the cities would both be razed entirely. Not even the actual Seville population of the city that existed prior to the occupation was spared, ironically. By winter, the cities of Beja and Evora would fall to Emir Al-Mu'tamid's army in the lead-up to his march on the capital of Badajoz, Badajoz. In the midst of this, Emir Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad would appoint a number of his military generals to the numerous cities he conquers as a means of better ensuring the longevity of his empire in Andalusia.

• KIevan Rus: Grand Kniaz Vseslav and Princess Sophia of Hungary have their first child a boy named Roman Vseslavich. Realizing the need to build his own loyal support base within the Kievan structure due to his continued dependence on Sviatoslav for the loyalty of the men, Vseslav consults with his advisors, and with Finn Riis who is himself one of the new Varangian arrivals. Riis urges the need for a successful campaign with the cumans and to start building his own support and working together with Sviatoslav to keep the peace. He also suggestts using the entry point of Polotsk to better recruit new arrivals to his personal retinue, and then from there to disperse them amongst the varangians nad Druzhina to build up ties with the various men. Following this meeting Vseslav calls a meeting of the veche and of the various princes to discuss the upcoming war with the Cumans, Vseslav presses the urgency to take advantage of the recent gains made by Kiev's Hungarian allies and to coordinate with them making note of the 5,000 Hungarian troops sent by his brother in law to support the war. WIth the help of Sviatoslav who himself is hungry for glory and for lands from the cumans convincing the Veche and the various boyars to agree to the military venture. Mustering an army of 16,000 men (1,000 varangians, 10,000 druzhina, and pecheneg archers, and 5,000 Hungarians) Vseslav, Sviatoslav, and the various other boyars make their advance from Kiev moving first to Haylich and then further south advancing along the Carpathians taking advantage of the high ground to avoid Cumanian raids or encirclement. Envoys are sent to his brother in law the king of Hungary to combine their forces into a coalition army just north of the Danube to push secure the lands east of the Southern Buh, before advancing East. Scouts are sent out to keep tabs on the armies of the Cumans He decides to set up camp near otl Kalush just to the east of the Carpathians on elevated lands providing his forces with the higher ground should the Cumans attempt to attack and safely behind the Dniester which will slow the enemy advance from the East making the only viable appraoch from the South East which would put the Cumans at risk of encirclement by the Rus-Hungarian Coalition Here at Kalush in the Carpathian Foothills Vseslav makes an advance camp while the recently built fortress at Haylich just to the North provides a secure supplyline for the men from Kiev and Polotsk , Garrisons are reinforced with Militia to protect these supplylines. Envoys are sent to Vseslav's brother-in-law Geza I telling him that the Rus are ready to make war against the Cumans but require that the Hungarians make a show of forces across the Danube to draw in more Cumans so that the Cumanians will be trapped by a pnicer menuveur where the Rus and Hungarian cavalry can crush a large chunk of their forces and hopefully dealing a crushing blow to the Cumans east of the Dnieper (Hungarian response). The scouts sent out by Vseslav are tasked with trying to determine how many of the Cumans have rallied with the recent actions of the Hungarians in OTL Wallachia (mod response).
  • The scouts report that they see riders of the Cumans in the region numbering in the thousands, perhaps ten or twenty thousand
• Shewa: The irrigation project comes along well with lake koka and lake Ziway almost connected. A new capital is established north of lake Koka called kanidelalabira. The sultan sends out men to locate water sources to help the new city grow. He also sends for Yemeni and Mashriqi scholars to establish a library in the new land. Tribes to the south and east continue to be converted. Settlers begin to move down the awash into the more arid regions of the Rift. The sultan offers Egyptians displaced by the civil war a place in the new capital to help establish it as well as incentive with opportunities to become permanent traders in the sultanate. (Mods response)
  • Some Muslim and Coptic Egyptians migrates to Shewa
• Papal States: Two weeks passed after the words of the angel Ariel, which continued to be on Hildebrand's mind. The Pope had died, and all the people of Rome came to mourn at his funeral. Suddenly, as Hildebrand read out the funerary homily, two birds came over in the sky, a hawk and a dove. Miraculously, the dove defeated and wounded the hawk on his right wing, and then came to rest right on Hildebrand's head. Seeing this display, one of the Cardinal-Priests ran up to the front of the podium and proclaimed "let Hildebrand be Pope!" All the people of Rome, who had grown to love Hildebrand so fondly, also chimed in, until a multitude of people were shouting "Blessed Peter has chosen Hildebrand the Archdecon!" Hildebrand was shocked at this sudden acclamation, since he so strongly championed the traditional election system for so many years, and so immediately ran away from the scene to a monastery. He refused to come out of his hermitage for five days, until the Cardinal-Electors met at the Church of Saint Peter of Vincoli and unanimously declared him to be Pope. At his ceremony to accept ordination on the Feast of Pentecost, the Pope-elect saw in the distant fringes of the crowd the silhouette of a familiar white-clad woman who winked in his direction. Upon accepting the Papal tiara at the Chair of Saint Peter, he spoke a prayer to God to grant him the wisdom to fulfill his destiny the way God had willed, and not on his own accord. Being thus filled with the Holy Spirit, the new Pope proclaimed his new name shall be Gregory. Pope Gregory's first business is the proclamation to continue enforcing the reforms of Pope Alexander, condemning acts of adultery and sodomy and enforcing all Church clerics to be faithful to their spouses, under pain of Trial by Orderal and excommunication. His next acts sought the next steps in fully enforcing these reforms, where he decreed that all Bishops are ultimately answerable to the Pope alone, or such holy men acting on behalf of the Pope, and only the Pope can transfer Bishops from one See to another. This move immediately draws some tension with the secular powers of Europe, especially Emperor Henry IV, but Pope Gregory is prepared to stand his ground for the good of the Church. Lastly, Pope Gregory meets with Robert Guiscard from the Duchy of Apulia, to negotiate a diplomatic resolution to the recent moves of the Normans in Italy. The Pope offers the deal to have Robert pull back from his claims in central Italy, which is the Pope's domain, and afterward the Pope will recognize his younger brother Roger Bosso as the Count of Sicily, and declare a crusade against the Muslims in Italy. (mod response)
• Hungary! We make the title of Viceroy of Wallachia which is given to Stephen Göran. Géza heads back to Budapest and leaves the army in the hands of Göran. Géza offers Pope Gregory to visit Budapest and bless the Domonkus Church(Papal Response needed). We are most happy with the Kievan coalition against the heathens. We march 30.000 men to meet the Cumans in Iasi to meet the Cuman forces, we place 5.000 Calvary in the East and fortify them to catch the possible retreating soldiers(Algo needed). The King expands the communal farms.
  • Kievan Rus (Polotsk part of algo): Hearing word of the Hunbgarian forces at Iasi, Grand Kniaz Vseslav, and Kniaz Sviatoslav of Chernigov advance from their position at Kalush leaving behind the slower infantry to guard the rear, and supplylines, while 2,000 are left in Kiev to defend it in the event of a Cuman assault. With 11,000 men (5,000 hungarians provided by Geza I, and 6,000 Druzhina cavalry, and pecheneg horse archers) advance in two formations of heavy cavalry with the Hungarians acting as the heavyv lancers and the Rus Druzhina packing a little lighter in a spear headed formation that is a little looser then the Hungarian contingent with Pecheneg archers mixed in to improve the attack range, meanwhile a formation of Pecheneg archers are used to skirmish and to protect the flank. The Rus advance from the Carpathian foothills to the north of Iasi to attempt to avoid detectino as long as possible and to take advantage of the highground. Once The Rus enter the battle already engaged by the Hungarian army the Rus will either attempt an encirclement of the enemy forces or if the Cumanians are deeply engaged in battle with the Hungarians they will charge into the Cumanian forces to act as a hammer against their forces.

• Kingdom of Sweden:On the morning of january 12th,king Eric II is out walking in the royal garden as usual when he recives a letter from a man who says he has crucial information about a danish attack on sweden.The king,baffled by theseaccusations against his close friends in the danish country,goes to investigate.<the king arrives at the small village of vreta kloster later that evening.With him is the 8 year old crown prince and his lolay bodyguard.there he and his party are ambushed by a small group calling themselfes,the pagans savoiurs.The king fights valiantly but is inevitably killed together with the crown prince,the loyal bodyguard manages to escape and warn the people in the capital,this saved the current dynasty from being ousted as they were able to defeat the group with prior knowledge.The kings brother Gustaf takes the throne as Gustavus I.

• Leauge of Mayapan: The Leauge is facing times of prosperity this year. Harvests have been plentiful, and the people are happy. Plans to expand the city are set, to build new squares, pyramids, roads and houses. Some concern is made about the toltecs, but there is no worry amongst the leadership. There are plans to conquer Chichen Itza, but nothing comes to those for now..
  
• Toltec Empire: A lot of things are happening at the moment.
• Kingdom of Alba: With the crushing of Ulaid's forces in the battle of Béal Feirste, Laomann feels very confident in his victory, and doggedly pursues and chases down the fleeing Ulsterian forces, confronting them once more near the city of An Lorgain in another battle, where we once more make use of our crushing numerical advantage to crush their forces (algorithm needed!). Meanwhile, with a firm beach head secured, we begin establishing ourselves in the regions along the coast, making sure to treat the locals with respect, desiring to avoid an uprising, something that is helped by the natural cultural similarities between the Gaelic Albans and Gaelic Irish, who have very similar languages and cultures (as the shift to a more English similar lowland culture and development of the Scots language replacing Scots Gaelic has not occured at this point, and Scots Gaelic and Irish Gaelic where much closer during this time period then they would latter become). Clan Bogh continues establishing itself in the highlands and securing itself through trade in slaves and crops to the Scandinavians, using the additional lumber to begin building a wooden fort in the area of Inbhir Nis. Laomann also continues securing his legitimacy, with his wife, Queen Ingibiorg, giving birth to a second child, this time a daughter, who is named Nansaidh. This further helps to secure the legitimacy of the MacAra dynasty. The process of Gaelicization in Strathyclyde continues, as land grants continue to be granted to loyal Gaelic and Norwegian families and a Gaelic speaking elite continues to firmly establish themselves in the region.
• Taifa of Toledo: with the enemy retreat from Manzanares arriving, El-Huadiz, El-Rudrighiz, and Al-Ma'mun along with their men celebrate for the first time since the battle had begun. Many of their brothers unfortunately couldn't celebrate with them but hold faith they may look down on them with pride from above. Al-Ma'mun did not get the chance to avenge his fallen brother yet though. Until the blood of al-Dul'kabla spills, he will be unsatisfied but for now he's able to smile for he may live and serve his people for another day. He sends a letter to his wife and son wishing them well and letting them know they're safe and misses them dearly as documented later on from written testimony from the battle's aftermath. Word would reach Al-Ma'mun that al-Dul'kabla had retreated to Linares believing they may indeed attempt a new offensive after resupply. Al-Ma'mun would not stand to see this fall to fruition and would lead a march the following morning to encircle the city of Linares. Bringing with them trebuchets and catapults, they fully intend to capture Linares and destroy the enemy. Taking down al-Dul'kabla would be the greatest trophy for Al-Ma'mun in this battle and he fully intended to take him on. As the cities supplies would be cut off from food and fresh water, the slamming of boulders and debris would fly into the city day in and day out targeting its defenses. The only exits of the city had the Pike and Sword Units of the Alramahs on standby joined by the Granadese units led by El-Huadiz. With all openings checked, in the event that Al-Dul'kabla's army were to break out to charge, they would be swiftly surrounded with El-Rudrighiz's army folding around the army from the front and El-Huadiz forming a flanking maneuver to the west. Meanwhile The riahs would rush in from the east to solidify the unit pincers and encirclement formation to finally defeat the army in its entirety. Regardless what is chosen, Al-Ma'mun knows very well that Al-Dul'kabla avoiding the inevitable confrontation would not only be a detriment to his army which would be in low morale but also his honor (Algo Needed). During the campaign, Al-Ma'mun receives news that breaks his heart for the people of Al-Andalus but infuriates him. The Sevillian people and the cities of the Emir being razed after Badajoz's offensive campaign really goes far to show how mad the Emir of Seville had become. In Al-Ma'mun's place, Uwrlandu takes the much needed steps to approve covert actions. Secret: lords of the Sevillian court are contacted specifically those believed to be the most skeptical of the Emir. Seeing that the emir had seemingly gone mad with razing their own cities and jeopardizing their lords estates as well as rumors of him being a homosexual and using his authority to give his alleged lover a high place in the court, Al-Ma'mun proposes them a secret alliance to overthrow the false Caliph in exchange of protection of their estates with autonomy (Mod Response). Beyond this madness with the War of The Taifas going alive and well, refugees begin to arrive into the interior of Toledo as it remains to be the only major territory in Al-Andalus which had avoided being gripped by flames.
  • These rumors causes disturbance in the court of Seville among a few dignitaries, which prompts the Emir to purge his court with several executions. The accusations against the Emir from the Taifa of Toledo against his character further escalates the conflict as a direct threat against his honor.
• Kingdom of England: Now is the 6th year of the reign of King Harold II of House Godwin. He is married to Ealdgyth (Edith) of Mercia, which has tied House Godwin of England and House Hwicce of Northumbria and Mercia together in alliance. He has many siblings: the errant Tostig Godwinson, whose whereabouts are unknown; Edith Godwinedohtor, widow to the late King Edward the Confessor of England; Gyrth Godwinson, duke of East Anglia, who is married to Judith of Flanders; Gunhild Godwinsdatter, a nun; and Wulfnoth Haroldson, a royal housecarl, who is unwed. Of the siblings of Harold II, Gyrth and Judith of Flanders have a child, who is stillborn. Harold II has sired several children through Edith the Fair, his previous wife whom he married in Danish tradition. They are Godwine, Earl of Kent, who is married to Princess Sigrid Svendsdatter of Denmark; Edmund, who is married to Margaret of Wessex and is unlanded; Magnus, who is married to Gwenlian ferch Bleddyn thus forming an alliance with Gwynedd; Gytha, who is unwed; Gunhild, who is unwed. He also has sired Harold (1066) and Ulf (1067), both of whom are too young to marry or hold lands. Of Harold II's children, Gytha's hand in marriage is offered to Alan mab Konan de Rennes, son of King Konan of Brittany, which would secure an alliance between the two nations. (Mod response requested) The population of England is roughly 2 million, with most of the population being centered around Winchester and London. Though the majority of the people in England are of Anglo-Saxon descent, there is a sizable Scandinavian population, especially in regions once under the control of the Danelaw. There are also a number of Britons, especially along the Welsh and Scottish borders as well as in Cornwall. Though the monarchy of England is more-or-less absolute, the Witenagemot is a folkmoot of secular and clergymen who advise the king, discuss legislation, and hold judicial hearings should the need arise. If the reigning monarch were to die, the new one will be chosen among the eligible Æthelings in England, though they typically choose members of the deceased monarch’s family. Harold II is widely popular throughout England, especially among the thanes. Though he maintains alliances with those in his family as well as House Hwicce, tensions are known to run between earls from the north and south of England. The notion that the Pope alone may choose bishops irritates the clergy and secular leaders to no end. The recent history of the papacy has been tumultuous and embroiled in scandals. There are many who still remember when a pope sold the papacy for his own gain, to say nothing of the myriad of anti-popes in recent memory. The most notable mark against the papacy was Alexander II, who sided with William the Bastard. Traditionally, Anglo-Saxon bishops and archbishops were appointed by secular leaders and they would travel to Rome to receive a papal blessing. Knowing that the Papal States cannot be expected to be as informed on the situation of the distant Kingdom of England as the King himself, Harold II tasks Lanfrac and Thomas of Bayeaux with creating a shortlist of candidates for bishop and archbishop. It is around this time that Lanfrac and Wulfstan of Worcester supposedly become friends and famed colleagues. Wulfstan, who has taken a hardline stance against slavery in England, is one of the most holy and pious men in all of Britain. The stance of the clergy in England takes a shift against the institution, though as any theologian knows, there is quite a difference between writing in opposition of something and actually taking a stand. Harold II determines that the Archbishop of Canterbury will retain the ability to nominate bishops, including the archbishop of York, from a list of all clergy in and around England. This recommendation will be sent with a papal legate to Rome, where the Pope is expected to approve or deny the appointment of new bishops. This impromptu survey of the clergy is the predecessor to many hallmark censuses done by the Kingdom of England, and its purpose is for the king to approve or deny people on the shortlist for any reason before the position needs to be filled. Naturally, the ultimate decision to approve or reject nominated bishops will fall on the Pope. The will of the Pope is reflected in the actions of Lanfrac, who seems to have made it his personal mission to purge the English church of corrupt priests. Allies of Stigand are the first to go, though by the end of his tenure Stigand had very few. A number of priests that made a profit off the slave trade, especially following the recent seizure of Gwent, are also convicted as an example, particularly in Worcester. Human cargo, however, remains a profitable commodity throughout England, especially along the Scottish and Welsh border. A number of deals with various Irish states are made in the wake of the Scottish invasion. Thousands of Irish refugees sell themselves into slavery to escape the war on the island. They are put to work establishing castles, especially in the north, to defend against rebellion from the Mercian or Northumbrian houses. Many more find work constructing or manning ships owned by wealthy, quasi-capitalist merchants, especially in eastern and northern England. The economy of England swells this year with war erupting in the Holy Roman Empire, as the wealthy island boasts many natural resources that are put to good use in war. The same occurs because of the wars in northern Sweden and Norway.
• House Barcelona: King Ramon Berenguer’s efforts to accelerate the construction of fortifications pays off with the completion of major castles at Lleida, Tarragona, and Tortosa. Work is thus redoubled on the Zaragoza castle to ensure that control of the region is retained. With the agreement of the other Catalan Comtes to the League of Cardona it falls to King Ramon Berenguer to draft the formal treaty. He suggests that the counts select a leader each year to ensure the security of leadership against Islam. He then has is vassal Count Bernard II of Besalú suggest that Ramon Berenguer be appointed the first “Comandant.” (Mod Response Please)
  • The Counts agree to attribute this ceremonial title

• Hakia: With Hakia now abound with obsidian and turquoise, Teekatamakari instructs the women to create jewelry and other wares from them. Initially awestruck by the community's newfound opulence, the people take to great lengths to conceal the jewelries they create for themselves whilst maintaining the illusion of fulfilling their quotas; a fact to which the chief feigns ignorance to. Driven by overenthusiasm, the people abandon their work duties and instead acquaint themselves with every luster and flaw of the stones; over time, however, they begin to longer regard the stones as exceeding-valuable, for everyone seems to don them: from the youngest infants, to the oldest elders, to even the dogs and cats. The news of an exceedingly wealthy town reaches many villages and towns in the vicinity of Hakia. One day, Teekatamakari encounters a familiar face requesting an audience with Hakia's chief; it was the kind stranger from the oasis. He introduces himself as Huyachu'u. Huyachu'u, like many of the merchants that have begun to frequent Hakia, was interested in its jewelry and semiprecious stones. After inspecting the jewelry, however, he concludes that his people's jewelry is of higher quality, a conclusion that frustrates Teekatamakari. He thought of perhaps marrying off her sister to Huyachu'u. Despite her beauty, Yooania had a strange habit of chewing corn, but instead of swallowing, she spat the contents of her mouth into a pot, which she would then promptly conceal behind a loose brick in the wall. One day, Husanakame came to her room in hopes of talking to her, but she was away that day. Upon entering the chamber, he was hit by a fruity, yet slightly astringent aroma. He eventually found the pot. Curious about what it is and why Yooania was hiding it, he drank the pot's contents, which had fermented into an alcoholic drink. Incidentally, Teekatamakari and Huyachu'u entered Yooania's chambers not long after and inquired Husanakame on what he was drinking, to which he replied, "I do not know, but it tastes great!" Husanakame gave the pot for them to try, with mixed receptions: Huyachu'u agreed with Husanakame, while Teekatamakari disliked it. When Yooania arrived, she vehemently denied making it, though her brother was able to see through her ruse. Eventually, she conceded to making it, to which Huyachu'u demanded knowledge of the process so he and his people could make it for themselves. Teekatamakari sensed the opportunity for a trading agreement, and stopped his sister from answering the question. Instead, he offered to sell Huyachu'u the drink in-exchange for acting as his middleman in trade. While Huyachu'u initially tried to find his way out of the arrangement, he eventually yielded to Teekatamakari's request. Upon Huyachu'u's departure, Teekatamakari asked Yooania how she made the drink. Fearing either ridicule or disgust, she lied and told him that she created the drink by mixing cornflour, syrup, and water, and then leaving it in a cold, dark chamber for a time. While the Hakians themselves produce alcohol from the fruit of the cactus, her brother was in disbelief that alcohol can also be produced from corn. He asked her sister to reproduce the process; fortunately for Yooania, the end product of the process not only approximated what Husanakame and Huyachu'u tasted that day (due to the natural yeast) but taste even better. Needless to say, Yooania stopped her habit of chewing and spitting corn out of fear of her habit eventually being revealed.

1074

Hildebrand of Sovanna is selected the new Pope by public acclamation instead of a conclave. He takes the name of Pope Gregory VII.

The Norwegian mercenaries in Scotland have gradually consolidated their place in the court of the King, winning his political favor more than the Scottish clan leaders that seem to be always plotting against him. The Norse military leader named Nyr Salomon Saxbjorn rises to power over these mercenaries, and puts forward their demands for settling large Nordic population in their lands, and slightly expanding them. Having relocated the sons of Malcom to a fort in the Argyll region, Salomon attempts to use the claim of these princes as political leverage.

Norman military led by Roger Bosso captures the city of Palermo, and seizes control over the northern half of the island as the County of Sicily.

Alfonso returns from exile in Toledo to attack Sancho II, hoping to regain control over both Castile and Leon.

In a state of brief civil unrest, Malik-Shah would return to Persia and not longer afterwords would firmly kill throne-claimant Qavurt, his uncle. Malik-Shah would go on to executve half of Qavurt's children, which numbered four, although due to his movement back to Iran from the Levant, the Fatimids under Badr al-Jumali would succeed in overthrowing the Jarrahids from power, leaving but one singular heir left in their lineage as consequence, and exiling him to the harsh sands of Arabia. While Caliph Al-Mustansir would succeed in re-asserting Fatimid control in Cairo, it wasn't necessarily him that forged the path to their success, and instead was led by his vizier Badr al-Jamali, who essentially stripped the Caliph of any substantial power outside of Cairo itself and positioned himself as the true master of Egypt. Although the southern territories were now de-centralized and without rule, Badr al-Jamali would usher in a wave of migrating Armenians into Egypt.

In Iberia, general Mutuhar al-Dul'kabla find himself waiting at the river styx as, in the midst of the Battle of Linares, he would be killed with but an arrow to the heart. His death would force the army to abandon their hopes of invading Toledo, however, news of al-Dul'kabla's death would reach Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad while on his way to attacking the city of Badajoz. While it would be expected that Al-Mu'tamid would simply stop his army's march to go on the defensive, Al-Mu'tamid would instead go on to siege the city of Badajoz, where he would kill the ruling Prince and establish formal authority in the Taifa. In an effort to avoid over-extension, Al-Mu'tamid would instead travel back to Seville, and instead would appoint a number of military generals to continue the campaigns for him. In Badajoz, Hamza al-Mourad would supress initial protests to his rule while to the east, general Seif Farhat would mount an invasion against the Taifa of Murcia. With regards to Toledo, Al-Mu'tamid would instead prepare defensive fortifications in the city of Cordoba while general Sulaiman al-Faris would lead a more sizeable regiment to the city of Azuaga in hopes of succeeding where al-Dul'kabla failed.

• Tiwanaku Empire: Continued prosperity, stability, and growth is bestowed upon the great Tiwanaku Empire. The temple to the gods in the city of Tiwanaku continues construction, and talks with the Atacama peoples are still in motion as well. The yearly m'ita is allocated, among the normal agricultural maitinence.to continue transporting stone up to the city of Tiwakanu to continue construction of a new, bigger temple to honor the gods who have blessed the peoples with bountiful harvests and prosperity.

• Leauge of Mayapan: The Leauge sends an ultamatium to Chichen Itza. Join the Leauge or war (Mod response required). In the event that they do not submit, a force of 21,000 is sent to the area. 10,000 from Mayapan, and 11,000 from some other cities in the leauge.
  • Chichen wants to negotiate joining the league, as long as they maintain a high position
• Papal States: Pope Gregory works towards the fulfillment of his lifelong vision, to place direct rule from divine power over all Christian states, and distinguish the separation between secular and religious powers. The Pope publishes an encylical, based on the decrees of last year, saying that any Christian absolved from obedience to a Priest who has committed sodomy or adultery, but must still respect him if he is married. His first priority in securing this support will come from the young Emperor Henry IV, who is currently under the stress of the impending revolt of the Saxon nobles. Desperate to secure outside support for his rule, Henry submits penance to the Pope at Nuremburg, and vows his support for Gregory's reforms on ecclesiastical supremacy in the Holy Roman Empire, especially in opposition to the secular princes who currently have a ban against the Pope. In France, Gregory is cautious at confronting King Philip the Amorous too soon, not wanting to create conflict with the House of Capet without more political leverage, and in wanting to keep France and Germany at odds with each other. So instead, Gregory writes out extensively to all the lower nobles, counts and dukes within the kingdom of the Franks, and gradually works on securing religious independence and papal sovereignty to each of these places individually (mod response). In England, Pope Gregory seeks to handle the delicate situation of the secular powers in the British isles, especially in securing Pro-Roman support among the high ranking English clergy. He writes to King Harold that the ecclesiastical domains in England should be re-organized, dividing England into two administrative districts along the Humbar River. However, the question of ultimate authority over English Bishops is ignored for now. Instead, Pope Gregory seeks to secure a closer relation and alliance with the Archbishop Lanfrac, as the most direct Roman support in the kingdom. He does this by proclaiming, in affirmation to previous ordinances from the Chair of Peter, that slavery is a sin on the same grounds as murder, and such an evil practice should be discouraged from the Godly men of England (England response). In the south, the Pope sends a Cardinal-Priest to annoint Roger Bosso as the Count of Sicily in Palermo, hoping this appeasement will keep the Normans at bay. Gregory reaches out to the judges ruling over the judicate districts of Sardinia, knowing that they would prefer being free of the Emperor's control, should consider submitting as a Papal fiefdom (mod response). In Spain, the Pope reaches out to the states of Barcelona, Aragon, and Navarre, to begin discussion on a possible new Crusade against the Muslims of Al-Andalus, to capitalize on their recent chaos (player and mod response).
  • House Barcelona: King Ramon Berenguer is interested in partaking in such an effort, but does express that expanding the realms of Christendom at this point may overstretch the means of control.
• Saxony: The Saxons, with their 10,000-strong army comprised mainly of peasantry, march on the Emperor at Hersfeld. The Emperor has his army with him, and they battle (algo needed).
• Toltec Empire: Given the scale of the conflict, in addition to most sources being based near-entirely on oral tradition, plotting an objective timeline for the Toltec civil war is difficult to say the least, however, it’s idealized that by around 1074, Huehmac would retaliate against Nechitlxacuā’s attack on Tollan, formally leading an attack on Etzatlan himself that would literally decimate the city, razing it completely and ending the heroes Caeteote and Xilonen, but in a weird twist of events, Huehmac would not kill Nechitlxacuā as he stumbled, bleeding from the arrow to his stomach, and instead would state that he simply will now live with the fact that he was not some chosen hero, and in fact, all heroes were to die someday, and at the end of the day, Huehmac had respect for Nechitlxacuā, not only for having the righteous ideals that are purposed in the Toltec Empire, but for now knowing what happens when you desecrate those that are divine ruling. From this siege, it’s said Nechitlxacuā would not return to Xihulta in shame and instead would wander north in exile, returning to the same cave where he was shown the universe’s knowledge by the sorcerer Xi'chitlāchquet. In his failure, Nechitlxacuā would fashion the cave to be his home, for he had lost. The absence of Nechitlxacuā would leave states such as Xilotepec to fall once again to Toltec pressure, and unlike Nechitlxacuā’s sparing, the heroes Coszxōcoatl of Xilotepec, Yacohualchiuhitl of Patzcuaro, and Chitecmizyāouhtl of Xocotitlan would all be slain, decapitated, and piked in Tollan for the world to see. With the northern territories secured once again under his grip, Huehmac would shift his focus southward, where uprisings led by Chitltlixo'noch of Tuxtla and Xāhuachitl “the Great” of Tochtepec would establish formal states in light of news reaching the south of Tollan’s “destruction”. Unlike Nechitlxacuā’s northern campaign, Chitltlixo'noch of Tuxtla would take advantage of well established trade routes and roads to establish territorialism, and given that a lot of the Toltec military situated in the south of the Empire fell under the delusion that Huehmac actually died in Tollan and that they were actually fighting against “northern” invaders, Chitltlixo'noch would found the Tuxtla Empire. Opposite to both stories, Xāhuachitl was the child of the jaguar-warlord Tochipilquetzco, who for a while reigned as regent of the Tochtepec confederacy after being appointed by tlatoani Matlaccoatzin, however, would be killed under the ruling of Matlaccoatzin’s son, Tlilcoatzin, who didn’t agree with his father’s policy of expansion and wished instead to ‘reign in’ the various warlords under Toltec dominion, as in putting his own warlord, Uhtlcuetzlote, in power. Xāhuachitl would never forget these events, and it’s said that upon the arrival of news of Tollan’s burning, Xāhuachitl would set the Toltec garrison’s housing ablaze in the night, and with but a sword, would kill those that dared to come out. Xāhuachitl would inspire many of the commoners to adopt weapons and join his army, with Xāhuachitl making it his mission to liberate the Mazatec peoples. This would not fare well with Huehmac, given that after re-occupying the northern territories, he now had to hastily move to re-occupy the south, ultimately exhausting his army and leading to dissenters among the group. In the Battle of Ichcatlan between jaguar-warlord Uhtlcuetzlote and Xāhuachitl, it’s said that the the eagle-warrior Mi'lotlchi of Tollan would send word to Xāhuachitl about his battle plans, highlighting discontent in the ranks of the Empire and in a battle that is as unlikely to have occurred as is romanticized, would depict Xāhuachitl and his army employing strategic maneuvering to effectively flank and surround Uhtlcuetzlote’s army, where it’s said in a historical moment, the sky would be blackened by thousands of arrows as they flew in unison, skewing Uhtlcuetzlote and usurping power south of Malintzin for the Mazatec Confederacy. This would recognize Xāhuachitl as “the Great”, but instead of continuing his campaign further, would seek out the exiled hero Nechitlxacuā for support after migrants from Tollan would divulge the history of Xihulta.
• Hungary: With the heavy losses King Géza announces the “Day of Brave and Fallen” to remember the soldiers who died. The remainder of the attacking Hungarians will be granted the promise of land in Wallachia. Cardinal Göran requests a monastery be built on the highest point of Wallachia and thus “Stefan Monastery” is founded, he also sends many priests to begin the conversion of the new Territory. Wallachia is renamed “Göranvania” to the fallen General. Béla Göran is now Viceroy of Göranvania. The Hungarians are now filled with rage and send the extra 10.000 to Iasi to finish off the Cumans. The Cardinal feels deep loss by the death of his brother as he’s laid to rest in Domonkus church saying “My Brother maybe fell for Hungary but most importantly he fell for Christendom.” The 3 year old Viceroy is placed in a regency council headed by his mother. (posting for alti)
• Kievan Rus (Polotsk): Observing the devastation at Iasi as he withdraws from the battle field with his men Vseslav swears to see this war through to the end knowing full well that should he lose this campaign he will likely lose control of Kiev and likely Polotsk as well. Vseslav doubles down calling in his reserve men bringing the total forces of the Rus-Hungarian forces to 37,753 troops. Sviatoslv takes command of the overall coalition forces (oked by Alti) with Vseslav remaining in the field. The Grand Kniaz makes prayers prayers to both the lord almighty and more quietly to the gods of old asking for courage and glory for his men. As the Rus ride into battle the howls of his war hounds can be heard amidst the hooves of the Rus and Hungarian cavalry. Sviatoslav has cavalry on both flanks of HUngarian and Rus infantry with heavy infantry in a shield wall to protect against Cumanian archers while Spears are held by most of the men while carrying swords for if closer combat engages. He also keeps 3,000 heavy lancers in reserve to attack from the flank while horse archers ,and skirmirshers are used to harrass the cumanian forces in the vanguard, who will scatter and attampt to flank the Cumanians as well to force the now weakened Cumanians from the field to drive them east of the Southern Buh so the Coalition can regroup in the aftermath of the battle (Algo needed).
• Kingdom of Alba: Well the campaign in Ulaid continues, Laomann is approached by a representative of the Norwegian "mercenaries" he has under his command, who form much of his support base and retinue, by the name of Nyr Salomon Saxbjorn, who had previously been the main leader of them when they where soldiers serving with Hardrada. He forwards requests by said Mercenaries to allow greater Nordic settlement in their lands, and to slightly increase those lands, subtly threatening the king by speaking of the sons of Malcom, who are at that moment spending some time in a castle in the Earra-Ghàidheal region, which Malcom does NOT take kindly to. Nonetheless, he agrees, stating he is perfectly willing to allow greater settlement within the Norwegian controled parts of Strahtclyde and the highlands (something which benefits him anyway, as he has been seeking to increase the Alban population in general). However, he states that they will have to entice these settlers come to these lands themselves, and he says that he can not increase their lands directly at the expense of clans who have not broken any of their vows to him, as this violates his obligations as their liege. Nonetheless, he states he is willing to give them more lands in the Starthclyde region (which he has been doing anyway), many of which are still unoccupied, and he encourages them to make expiditions against the Isles and the Hebrides if they want to claim more lands. Meanwhile, in Ulaid, the commander of Alban forces offers to let the soldiers return to their homes and end the war before it devastates Ulaid further, as the Alban forces have beaten them in several battles and they are outnumbered 4 to 1 (MOD RESPONSE). However, if this is not accepted, a final battle occurs, with simlar tactics being used to the last few batles (ALGORTIHM NEEDED).
  • Ulaid doesn't understand exactly why Scotland has been so aggressive in the invasion of Ireland, and would want to maintain peace at the earliest convenience. Donchada cannot seem to be found in their court.

• Taifa of Toledo: horse and bow, Al-Ma'mun struck down the general that had tormented his allies with a strike to the heart and a crash to the ground. Testimonial documents recorded from this incident are worded as the moment that the blood of vengeance had been spilled and hopes for the King's success would begin to look prosperous. The body of Al-Dul'kabla is buried formally in the city of Linares. His enemy soldiers now routed are hunted down one by one to kill off as many as possible and avoid them coming back re-equipped later on. This would come with word of the fall of Badajoz following a siege of the city. This was to be expected unfortunately. There was nothing to be done to prevent the fall. Regardless though, Al-Ma'mun would have hoped to gain allies in the courts of Seville only to hear of their purge. This though would only fuel prospects of brokering potential allies within. Secret: with the purge and executions of the Sevillian Court, one could presume the Emir of Seville has truly gone mad further by killing more of his own and subverting the power of the nobility by dedicating his allegiances to generals within the army. As a result, any nobility willing to bravely overthrow the Emir would be provided protection of their estates  for their allegiance and support as the army approaches the capital of Cordoba (Mod Response). Seeing that the war over Al-Andalus may slip into too great of an uphill battle to be tackled, Al-Ma'mun sends an envoy to Fez requesting assistance against Seville seeing that they have quickly evolved into a menace that could jeopardize Al-Andalus by leaving the region vulnerable to catholic kings for future invasions (Mod Response). News of a large gathering army at Azuaga throw any intentions of immediately moving on to encircle Cordoba and immediately deal justice to Al-Mu'tamid out of the window as if they go on to siege the city now, the army at Azuaga could threaten to lift the siege if given time to prepare. As a result, El-Huadiz advises Al-Ma'mun to strike Azuaga by surprise and encircle the enemy while they are in preparation to avoid a counter-offensive. So it was decided. The army would arrive during the night and rest from just outside the town during the day. During the following night though, the plan to catch all the soldiers off-gaurd were given. El-Huadiz and Al-Ma'mun's forces, being a combination of the Grandese Units, Alramahs, and Riahs were given the mission of encircling the town while El-Rudrighiz would capture Castillo de Miramontes with his army of remaining Alramahs  to capture and kill al-Faris with this place being more than likely the quarters of the commanders. This would be arranged with a surrounding of the perimeter as projectiles would be set ablaze and catapulted at the Castillo crippling its defenses before closing in on it and storming it. After the encirclement would be completed, the town would be ordered to be razed. It was a sacrifice Al-Ma'mun was willing to make in order to ensure that the armies would be totally destroyed in order to seize the upper hand. As many civilians that could be trusted were spared though in order to avoid innocent casualties. More merciful than what Al-Mu'tamid had done to his own people and to others across all Al-Andalus. If the operation proves to be a success, the plan to move back onto finally laying siege to Cordoba would be put into full swing (Algo Needed). Worried of potential counter-invasions using a more vulnerable position such as from Sevillian Dominated Badajoz, Vizier Uwrlandu ordered the raising of defenses along the border especially those with castles. General Mustafa Al-Segura would be put in charge of leading defenses from that position. In the continuation of old policy, refugees from across Al-Andalus are welcome. Bringing their business and commerce plus population to the generally non-densely populated region is simply a win. The Fadel Family, an Arabic noble family from the fallen Taifa of Badajoz makes home in Toledo bringing their fortune with them and residing in Getafe.
  • Although travel to the center of Cordoba and Seville is near impossible, the lower nobility would express a tone that was dissenting but continue to fledge their loyalty to the Prince either out of fear or in an attempt to get a piece of the bounty Emir Al-Mu'tamid has built up during his conquests.
• Kingdom of England: Now is the 8th year of the reign of King Harold II of House Godwin. He is married to Ealdgyth (Edith) of Mercia, which has tied House Godwin of England and House Hwicce of Northumbria and Mercia together in alliance. He has many siblings: the errant Tostig Godwinson, whose whereabouts are unknown; Edith Godwinedohtor, widow to the late King Edward the Confessor of England; Gyrth Godwinson, duke of East Anglia, who is married to Judith of Flanders; Gunhild Godwinsdatter, a nun; and Wulfnoth Haroldson, a royal housecarl, who is unwed. Harold II has sired several children through Edith the Fair, his previous wife whom he married in Danish tradition. They are Godwine, Earl of Kent, who is married to Princess Sigrid Svendsdatter of Denmark; Edmund, who is married to Margaret of Wessex and is unlanded; Magnus, who is married to Gwenlian ferch Bleddyn thus forming an alliance with Gwynedd; Gytha, who is married to Alan mab Konan de Rennes,; Gunhild, who is unwed. He also has sired Harold (1066) and Ulf (1067), both of whom are too young to marry or hold lands. The population of England is roughly 2 million, with most of the population being centered around Winchester and London. Though the majority of the people in England are of Anglo-Saxon descent, there is a sizable Scandinavian population, especially in regions once under the control of the Danelaw. There are also a number of Britons, especially along the Welsh and Scottish borders as well as in Cornwall. Though the monarchy of England is more-or-less absolute, the Witenagemot is a folkmoot of secular and clergymen who advise the king, discuss legislation, and hold judicial hearings should the need arise. If the reigning monarch were to die, the new one will be chosen among the eligible Æthelings in England, though they typically choose members of the deceased monarch’s family. Harold II is widely popular throughout England, especially among the thanes. Though he maintains alliances with those in his family as well as House Hwicce, tensions are known to run between earls from the north and south of England. The call for the division along the Humber River annoys Harold II, largely because the river already marks the boundary of the archbishopric of York. He, however, writes back assuring the Pope of the progress made by Lanfrac in the south. A coalition of anti-slavery clergy continues to grow, with slave markets being outright banned in some cities. This has the effect of funneling the Anglo-Saxon slave trade into the north, where the archbishop of York remains rhetorically opposed to Lanfrac. A number of castles are finished in the north, intending to ensure the local Thanes and earls remain loyal. Following the successful invasion of Gwent several years back, the region has largely been pacified and Caerwent castle is now manned by English forces. Magnus Haroldson leads a 6,000 man invasion of Glamorgan. Their aim is to depose the Morgannwg king and to establish a castle at OTL Cardiff to extend England's grasp over Wales. As before, nearby petty kings are bribed to remain neutral. The invasion is meant to come as much of a surprise as possible, denying the small Welsh country the chance to field any cohesive resistance. England's allies in Gwynedd will be rewarded with gold and land for assistance in removing Morgannwg from the map. (Algo needed)
• House Barcelona: The fortifications of Zaragoza Castle are completed and King Ramon Berenguer’s fortification work comes to an end. He diverts a small portion of the money that had been spent on castle construction to the creation of a number of small fortified blockhouses along the roads connecting his holdings to suppress highwaymanship and protect trade. He then grants these houses and the surrounding lands to notable non-noble soldiers from amongst his forces and allows them titles to these plots in exchange for military service and the defense of the roads around their lands. With the remaining money he invests in bolstering his army. He personally finances the construction of a series of large bloomeries in the Catalan style and then hires a half-dozen master smiths and a small army of apprentices, journeymen, and assistants to produce vast quantities of arms and armor for his personal retinue which he expands to 1,000 men. Through careful effort steel with a carbon content ranging from .45% to .65% is reliably produced at these fogres, allowing for the export of finely crafted arms and armor of desirable quality. The Papal call for reconquest is heeded cautiously again. At the Consell Comtal King Ramon Berenguer discusses with his allies their level of support for such an effort (Mod Response) After the Consell Comtal and wishing to confirm the Pope’s wishes he sends letters to Kings Sancho I of Aragon and Sancho IV of Pamplona inquiring as to their support for this endeavour. (Mod Response)
• Almoravid Caliphate: on this year by the grace of Allah that we still live under his mercy, the Caliph Yusuf ibn Tashfin have sought to open a jihad against the pagan empire in the south of the Bilad' e'Soudan "Mauritania" he emerges and gathers his great armies from Sijilmasa and Lemtouna and Mesmouda tribes and the tribesmen of moritania and Soudan mounting up a great number of 50,000 men mostly calvary pike men with sowrd men in the flanks mounting up with their blades, his force would be called the  "Ait-sagouat" for their diversity, they are fierce battle hearted men, while in combat, they did not pursue those who fled in front of them. Their fighting was intense and they did not retreat when disadvantaged by an advancing opposing force; they preferred death over defeat. Yusuf ibn Tashfin would do his khotba in fort of his men, filling them with morality and encouragement for their great conquest: "يا عباد الله، و في يوم الجمعة انشاء الله سوف نسري إلى بلاد السودان و نجاهد بسبيل الله، ان لننتصر بجيوشنا العظيمة و نزرع هبتنا في اباطرة السودان، الله اكبر!" "O servants of Allah, and on Friday, God willing, we will march to the countries of Sudan and strive in the path of Allah, to be victorious with our great armies and plant our might in the emperors of Sudan, Allah akbar!" and as all soliders shout Allah akbar following the emir Khutbah, the armies set on a great jihad to pursue the empire of Ghana, with the greatest sahrawi assault ever seen! While camping in Sijilmasa he shall recive a letter seeking help from the taifa of Toleodo, with his previous location In Fez, he would order an envoy to get back to him with a message that contains the following: "و باسم الله العظيم، و قد آتتني رسالتك بطلب النجاة من خونة الدين، المعتصمين بالخداع و الدين سوف يسببون سقوط الأندلس، نؤتيك يا أيها الأمير بأن جيوش المغرب الاعظم ستصل الي بلاد الاندلس بعد انتهاء الجهاد ببلاد السودان، و لله الحمد" "And in the name of God Almighty, and your message has sent me a request to be saved from the traitors of religion. Those who are persecuted by deceit and religion will cause the downfall of Andalusia. We advise you, O Prince, that the armies of the Greater Maghreb will arrive in Andalusia after the end of the jihad in the countries of Sudan, and praise be to God."

1075

After a resounding success by Sulaiman al-Faris in Azuaga, the Cordoba Caliphate would be recognized, for Al-Mu'tamid had united most the warring Taifas in Iberia under his battle standard for the first time since the collapse of the Umayyads. While the Toledo Taifa to the north remained persistent in their defensive power and Seif Farhat would find his head piked in Murcia, Al-Mu'tamid wouldn't pursue further attacks against these remaining Taifas. Behind the scenes however, Al-Mu'tamid's conquests had left the issue of de-centralization, as not only did his brutal campaigns lead to food shortages across Andalusia and the destruction of many cities, but would additionally see his army exhausted and on the verge of mutiny despite their numerous victories. This would lead to the releasing of Badajoz under General Hamza al-Mourad and the releasing of Granada under Sulaiman al-Faris. Al-Mu'tamid would go on to send diplomats to the remaining princes of these Taifas an offer to submit or pay tribute for a period of fifteen years.

Sancho II of Castile is killed in battle against Alfonso, who then becomes the sole ruler of both Castile and Leon.

After an inability to take Iasi after two years, nobles in both Kiev and Hungary show distrust towards their respective monarchs, with the battle becoming pyrrhic. In Cumania, Sokal's successful defense for the Kipchak confederacy is acclaimed by it's many khans and princes, with Sokal using the battle to consolidate his own rule in the confederacy's western territories.

Emperor Henry IV has the Saxon princes soundly defeated, and subsequently sacks the Thuringian countryside with his armies. He compells the Saxon nobles to capitulate in a humilating ceremony, before having all of them imprisoned. Otto of Nordheim and Lothair of Nordmark separately make peace negotiations with Henry to have their titles restored. This victory is short lived, however, as Henry now faces the controversy quickly spreading across the empire in regards to investiture of Bishops.

The Almoravid Dynasty gathers a huge army to move south deep into Africa, the source of wealth in the salt and gold trade, marching on the capital of the Ghana Empire

The Kingdom of Mapungubwe is established in modern day South Africa.

• Denmark: King Sweyn II passess away in November of this year. He had pneumonia due to the cold weather. His second son Canute is elected King over the first but illegitimate son, Canute's older brother Harald Hen during an assembly in Zealand. Harald later goes into temporary exile in Poland, but fearing assassins he flees to Flanders. He realises its to close to England which Denmark has a marriage alliance with, so he travels to the Papal States.

• Leauge of Mayapan: We allow Chichen to maintain a high position in the Leauge. Mod Response needed. Now, our main focus is to connect the leauge. The lords of Mayapan oversee the construction of several stone roads that cut through the jungle and go around sinkhole to connect the cities. Construction of these roads mostly goes smoothly and trade speeds up as a result. We also set up a small base on the isle of Cozumel for future expansion. Reversing the great collapse is also underway. Construction teams are sent to rebuild the ancient cities and pyramids to refurbish them for living. We also start to build a massive pyramid for Kukulkan, the feathered serphent. This pyramid will be near the the back of the city close to the roads (imagine it to be like El castillo of Chichen Itza).
  • Chichen accepts
• Kievan Rus (Pereyaslavl): Hearing word of the failure of the Grand Kniaz Vseslav and Kniaz Sviatoslav of Chernigov to defeat the Cumans, and of the growing discontent amongst the Druzhina and Varangians in Kiev and Chernigov, Kniaz Vsevolod of Pereyaslavl sees an opportunity to push forward his own claim to Kiev and Chernigov. He calls upon his son Vladimir Monomakh to muster the Druzhina and get ready to march on Kiev. Vladimir sensing that this might stiffen resistance amongst the nobility. Hoping to reduce the amounto f casualties to his own men and hoping to strengthen his own hand Vladimir proposes that he send envoys first to see if the loyalty of the disgruntled nobility can be drawn. Agreeing with this course of action Vsevolod allows the Young Vladimir to deal with this while he indulges inhunting and prayer. Vladimir sends envoys to the Veche of Kiev asking them to depose Vseslav and allow for the restoration of the Yaroslavich line to return to power under his father Vsevolod, making note of the failures of the Vseslav-Sviatoslav diarchy to bring about any success against the Cumans and killing the nobles in such a brutal manner by sending them into 2 years of brutal casualties. The envoy is also tasked ewith presenting to the Patriarch of Kiev charges of heresy against Vseslav for his crypto Pagan beliefs, asking the holy see to instead recognize Vsevolod as the Grand Prince of Kiev (Mod and Papal response). Having secured support from the Patriarch of Kiev Vladimir mustering 5,000 men marches in kiev driving the just returning Vseslav from the capital forcing him to retreat to Haylich. Meanwhile Sviatoslav enraged by the asctions of his brother, and nephew races to Chernigov with many of the Kievan nobility choosing to swear allegiance to Vladimir personally as well to his father as the the new Grand Kiniaz of Kiev. Despite having secured Kiev most of the lands of Kiev remain under the control of either local boyars who havent sworn allegiance to the new Grand Prince or loyalists of Polotsk or Chernigov. Bulking his numbers with deserters from Vseslav's forces Vladimir is able to gather an army of 7,000 men made predominantly of Druzhina (cavalry and infantry), and light skimirshers made up of Pecheneg horse archers, and Voyi. Vladimir goes aboutrying to secure the resto f Kiev for the remainder of the year fighting several skimirishes Vseslav's Polotsk forces in the western lands eventually kicking the now deposed Vselsav back into his territories in Polotsk. Vladimir moves to secure the region placing a garrison at Haylich to prevent the Hungarian King from aiding his brother-in-law. Vseslav humliated and driven from Kiev is also found to be without his new bride and son who were captured and held as a hostage Vladimir who taking an interest in the Hungarian princess decides to keep her in Kiev. Garrisons are also retained in Kiev, and Preyeslavl in light of the rise of the new Cumanian threat posed by a the western tribes united now under Khan Sokal. Learning of the details of the battle from his new men Vladimir begins setting about organizing a force capable of dealing with this new threat. He begins building new forts along the southern border of of the Rus resettling some of the still arriving varangians from Scandianiavia in parituclar building a new fort in the basin of the Southern Buh to prevent the Western and Eastern areas of his father's large domains from bring split in two. Reinforcements are also sent to Turov to secure the loyalty of the local boyars there.
  • Papal dip: Gregory VII writes back saying he recognizes Vsevolod as "King of all the Rus", and Grance Prince of Kiev
• Papal States: As Pope Gregory considers his next moves towards the necessary Gregorian Reforms, he is once again visited in his chamber by the Angel Ariel. She said to Gregory that the time has come for the Church to take its stand against all princely powers, and subvert control over the Emperor himself, as already decided by the former Pope Gelasius. Gregory was full aware of this, but he had severe doubts, as few people would stand up against the Roman Emperor and lived. But Ariel stood close to his side and grasped his arm gently, saying that just as Caesar was compelled to cross the Rubicon after overcoming his fears, so too must this Priest overcome his own doubt. Emerging from his chamber some hours later, the Pope took his stand at Saint Peter's Chair to make his proclamation. Gregory commissions Cardinal Deusdatit of San Pietro to write the Dictatus Papae, which in summary confirms the Pope's authority to install and remove the Roman Emperor, and absolve any subject from obedience to an excommunicated prince (ATL Note: points 18, 19 and 22 are omited). Emperor Henry has continued to appoint Bishops in the Holy Roman Empire outside of Papal authority, and at this point Gregory will no longer stand down. This overt contention between the Pope and Emperor has caused a significant rift across both Sacred and Secular powers, between those sympathetic or opposed to Gregory's reforms. Cardinal Gilbert of Ravenna was the most adament opponant of these reforms, and in summer of this year he refused to attend the Synod of Lent at the Pope's summons. Seeing this insubordination, Gregory orders Gilbert removed from his clerical office, and instead powers are invested into the Bishop Odo of Chatillon, who is elevated to Cardinal. Pope Gregory expects that Emperor Henry is eventually forced into a corner, with the recent revolt of the Saxon princes, he could not risk losing support the church as well. In a council of Bishops at the Lateran Palace, Pope Gregory issues an ultimatum to Henry, to recant his recent actions and accept the Gregorian reforms he promised to uphold, or face excommunication and deposition (mod response).
• Kingdom of the Isles: In 1066, after accompanying Harald Hardrada on his botched invasion of England, Godred Crovan moved to the court of Gofraid mac Sitriuc, his relative, on Mann. He remained in the company of the king, and later his son Fingal, for nearly a decade, waiting for an opportunity to seize power for himself. That opportunity presents itself this year, with the death of Fingal mac Gofraid, leaving the throne wide open. Godred assembles a group of supporters and tries to claim the island without bloodshed, but the Manx are not keen on accepting his rule, and he is driven off the island. Undeterred, Godred vows to return in force.
• The Kingdom of Arles (County): After a 3 year long siege, montepellier falls to the army of Rudolph II, Eventually, Toulouse would continue to struggle until this year, when they would be defeated once and for all, allowing us to get all of southern France, we continue our mobolization, Toulouse has been defeated.
  • Please do not un-strike. This is your only warning.
• House Barcelona: Having heard little in the way of support from his vassals and allies, King Berenguer launches his own crusade against the Taifas of Alpuente and Albarracín. He raises 12,000 men and calls on his allies and vassals to contribute small forces so as to carry out the papal mandate. (Mod Response) This army then marches south to the Taifa of Albarracín where Emir Abu Marwan 'Abd al-Malik is pressured into providing tribute in the form of a pariah. (Mod Response) Should he refuse the army lays siege to the fortified town of Albarracín, Siege weapons are assembled and their use provides cover for the construction of a partial weir upstream of the town into which the corpses of diseased cattle, sheep, and horses are dumped religiously. The stench that fills the valley surrounding the town grows daily under the hot Iberian sun. Even worse, the contaminated water poisons the water supply of the town, causing a grievous pestilence to spread among the defenders and populous alike. Should the Emir capitulate Albarracín and its hinterland shall be spared in totality and the army will march further south to Alpuente to offer the same demands of Emire 'Abd Allah II. While the siege continues, raiding parties of Cavallers Vilàs are dispatched to seize harvests, wealth, and supplies from outlying castles, but they are given orders to spare the common-folk who King Ramon Berenguer hopes may be converted from their heathen ways. With the siege well underway, King Ramon delegates powers. He places his son and heir Pere-Ramon in general command of the siege, before dispatching his other sons, Ramon Berenguer and Berenguer Ramon with a small force of 2,000 lightly equipped Cavallers to raid the Taifa of Alpuente and seek concessions in the form of tribute or pariahs. (Mod Response)

• Norway: King Magnus II dies, leaving behind several children who are not yet adults. The oldest, Eystein, is nine, followed by Sigurd, who is eight. Having established an arrangement with the other kings, both children are crowned as co-monarchs without fixed territories, their uncles as regents. Eystein Orre of the Giskeætten, Harald Hardrada’s son-in-law and one of the most powerful nobles of Norway, becomes in practice one of the main administrators outside of Viken. Fearing his influence, the kings initiated a conflict which arose later, which resulted in Olaf III’s conquest of the Upplands, but nonetheless Orre was not deposed. It is believed that at this time Orre’s brother Ogmond was wed to a native in the north as part of a peace treaty with a great tribe. Meanwhile, it is said that there was a pagan group called the Black Hand, and in this year a bishop in Norway was found assassinated in a gruesome manner. The assassins had snuck into the house with the utmost precision and care, and were apparently extreme experts. That same year it would come to pass that an apparent Scottish man named Malcolm who was secretly a member of the group, had attempted the assassination of the King of England (mod response needed). Elsewhere, there is a man in Norway named Jon who was an inhabitant of England and lived there for much of his life, and was half Norwegian and half Anglo-Saxon, but upon the ascension of Harold Godwinson, he put his lot in with the rival claimants and lost his lands and stuff, so he moved to Norway. He was a trader and traveled a lot, in fact, and went to England often, but in Norway he hoped to regain his honour and his property, and decided he would take it out on Harold for robbing him of his lands indirectly. So, Jon traveled to England as a merchant and launched an assassination attempt on the king. This is a thing that historians say was part of a very big and important societal shift in the dealing with the end of the viking age and coming to terms with harold's dynasty ruling england and was a very galvanizing event. (Mod response needed) As he is also quite skilled in music, he becomes recruited into the minstrel band of the king and plays music all throughout the year, becoming more and more trusted. He decides as a result that during a show, while the band is "backstage" and the king is watching, he will sneak into the king's "backstage" room and wait, and when the king goes to the bathroom he will stab him to death. And also the floorboards of the room are carefully sawed through over the course of weeks, so that when the big crescendo occurs in the music there will be such a ruckus that the floor collapses killing everyone. Jon will wait in hiding in the room to stab the king, with the show going on without him. Either the king will go to the room and be stabbed, or he will stay in the concert, at which point that room will collapse. And if that doesn't succeed, luckily the wine that night at the after party is also poisoned. Around the same time, there is the matter of Jon's brother Magnus. Magnus was a great warrior and medicine professional and had risen through the ranks of the guards to become a high ranking bodyguard for the minstrels. Luckily if the king was to be stabbed, Magnus would insist that the king quickly be brought to medical care, and take out medical equipment he had with him once the king was in his chambers. However, his medicine was secretly poison, and Magnus would begin to treat the king with it urgently (Mod response needed). Elsewhere in Italy, Jon Jonsson continues to rule his land near Rome. His brother, Thom, having been promised by his brother that if he came to Rome he would become a cardinal or something important, is greatly dismayed when the pope does not appoint him anything. Jon, realizing he pretty much lied to get his brother to come help him, claims the Pope promised it and it's totally not his fault. Thom grows extremely resentful and delusional, convincing himself he was responsible for electing Pope Gregory by rallying support for him, and that he was promised a position. As such, he decides to secretly poison the pope's eucharist during mass so that when he takes a sip of wine he dies. If the pope miracuously doesn't die when drinking poison, Thom decides to just stab the pope a bunch of time (mod response needed). Meanwhile an Englishman attempts to assassinate one of the kings of Norway (mod response needed)
  • Harold result: 13. Jon attacks Harold in the bathroom, but is overpowered and unable to make any blow. He manages to escape, but now all of England knows who this would-be assassin was
  • Gregory result: 61. The Pope gets sick from the eucharist, but no one suspects what Thom's true intentions were
  • Norway result: 91. Silent assassination. This is more just for fun so the player can do with it what she wants

• Hungary: We offer the Cumans peace with Hungarian annexing Wallachia (Mod Response Needed). King Géza asks the Nobles to raise his son Stephen so he can understand the nobility.
  • Sokal of Cumania declines the offer of peace.

• Taifa of Toledo: As the Caliphate of Cordoba holds and the states of Badajoz and Granada are released, it would be in the best interest of the El-Huadiz to return back to Granada but he chooses to stay with his men in Toledo. El-Huadiz had pledged his allegiance to Al-Ma'mun after years of combat and acting comrades. Seeing that Granada may have to submit to tribute to the false caliph, El-Huadiz would only recognize it to be the gravest disrespect to their ally and wouldn't stand by it. Al-Ma'mun would give his promise for restoring "rightful order" to Granada if they proceed to recognize Al-Mu'tamid as the successor to the Ummayads. Meanwhile with news of Barcelona attempting to commence a crusade against our brothers to the north in Albarracín and Alpuente, a supporting army of 6,000 is sent out to their aid with food supplies coming from the fertile lands of Toledo. These forces made up of some battle hardened officers and unique units to that of Toledo would do everything in their power to ensure not another inch would be given to Catholic Invaders. With economic issues themselves given the instability of all of Iberia, Alpuente and Albarracín had been dealt harsher penalties from their incoming enemies. The rumors of espionage to poison the water are viewed as unrighteous and would so be it that the arrival of fresh crops and produce would be seen as a priority. Sasha bint Fadel is born in the new Fadel estate in Cuenca. In the midst of the Badajoz restoration, The Fadel family split with Abdul bin Fadel returning back to Badajoz to reclaim their estates and position in the court while Riyaal ibn Fadel chose to remain in Cuenca to raise his daughter. Riyaal ibn Fadel would be given an invitation to have a position within the court of Toledo in which he would humbly accept. In the lower country to the south with Linares still under occupation, the forces of El-Rudrighiz await reinforcements with city defenses being increased to ensure security. Yahya II al-Qadir, the grandson to the King and son of his first child is found dead after being poisoned bringing in light an investigation of corruption among the court present at the Alcazar. For 3 days Al-Ma'mun mounted the death of his grandson along with his wife and uncle. Al-Ma'mun one regret being that because of the war, he had not been truly around to be with the ones he loves the most. He would be buried alongside the rest of the former living members of the Dhunnid Dynasty in Toledo. The following weeks would lead to the purging and execution of some lower court members who had sowed doubt into the administration seeking a potentially vulnerable moment to steal power. al-Sayrata who had befriended the King is deemed one of the culprits and is sent to be executed following his nephew exposing the conspiracy. Nonetheless, with tragedy but future political disaster averted, the remaining lords champion the king for his success and resolve in light of the situation. The King awaits news from Fez of a coming army.
• Kingdom of England: Now is the 9th year of the reign of King Harold II of House Godwin. He is married to Ealdgyth (Edith) of Mercia, which has tied House Godwin of England and House Hwicce of Northumbria and Mercia together in alliance. He has many siblings: the errant Tostig Godwinson, whose whereabouts are unknown; Edith Godwinedohtor, widow to the late King Edward the Confessor of England; Gyrth Godwinson, duke of East Anglia, who is married to Judith of Flanders; Gunhild Godwinsdatter, a nun; and Wulfnoth Haroldson, a royal housecarl, who is unwed. Harold II has sired several children through Edith the Fair, his previous wife whom he married in Danish tradition. They are Godwine, Earl of Kent, who is married to Princess Sigrid Svendsdatter of Denmark; Edmund, who is married to Margaret of Wessex and is unlanded; Magnus, who is married to Gwenlian ferch Bleddyn thus forming an alliance with Gwynedd; Gytha, who is married to Alan mab Konan de Rennes,; Gunhild, who is unwed. He also has sired Harold (1066) and Ulf (1067), both of whom are too young to marry or hold lands. The population of England is roughly 2 million, with most of the population being centered around Winchester and London. Though the majority of the people in England are of Anglo-Saxon descent, there is a sizable Scandinavian population, especially in regions once under the control of the Danelaw. There are also a number of Britons, especially along the Welsh and Scottish borders as well as in Cornwall. Though the monarchy of England is more-or-less absolute, the Witenagemot is a folkmoot of secular and clergymen who advise the king, discuss legislation, and hold judicial hearings should the need arise. If the reigning monarch were to die, the new one will be chosen among the eligible Æthelings in England, though they typically choose members of the deceased monarch’s family. Harold II is widely popular throughout England, especially among the thanes. Though he maintains alliances with those in his family as well as House Hwicce, tensions are known to run between earls from the north and south of England. With the success of the Morgannwg Campaign last year, the most quarrelsome Welsh kingdom has been eliminated. The hill forts of Glywysing have been trampled into ruin. Those that surrender are sold into slavery, though many Welshmen that fought alongside Caradog ap Gruffydd near Cardiff are executed. During the battle, Magnus Haroldson himself reportedly beat Caradog to death with his bare hands. In OTL, Caradog had attempted to reunite Wales after the death of Gruffydd ap Llylewyn and the same can be assumed here. Now that he is out of the picture, England does not have to worry about a resurgent Wales. Harold II does not wish to concern the Welsh more than necessary, nor does he intend to create unnecessary earldoms. Instead he names Magnus Haroldson beorn - a title that equates to warrior in Old English, but also has a cognate in Welsh: brenhin or "leader". In addition, he is named Lord of Glamorganshire. Magnus and twelve of his most trusted allies (and, if rumors are to be believed, legendary warriors called the Twelve Housecarls) are placed in control of military districts and named marklord. They are given jurisdiction to levy taxes, armies, and castles, though their titles are not inheritable. Many elect to build their castles on old hillforts, but Magnus makes his castle at an old Roman fort in Cardiff, making the city the de facto capital of the marklordships. And now for something completely different! Harold II attends a musical performance in York while visiting a vassal. After much merriment, a whole debacle ensues. Someone attempts to stab Harold II while he is relieving himself. Underestimating the man that is Harold Godwinson, the assassin does not expect the king to stand up mid-shit and punch him in the nose, which is exactly what the king does. Anglo-Saxon law decrees that witnesses to a crime must pursue the criminal and make as much commotion as they can, thus drawing others to the scene and forming a mob. Harold II delays a second to finish pooping, but bellows "stop, attacker!" He runs after this assassin and gathers a mob, who saw the man fleeing and recognized him. A pursuit for Jon, who was a housecarl in service to some scorned noble in the north (likely Tostig), begins. Having been a trusted minstrel, Jon's face is known to the King. He is now a wanted man and has very little chance of making it off the island. If he is found, he is tortured relentlessly. Mod response needed for arrest. Later on, someone reports to have found the stage's supports tampered with. Either Jon is a musical genius that has discovered harmonizing centuries early or just cartoonishly ignorant of physics (not unheard of in medieval England), but a monk swears this is what the support beams were supposed to do. The band members laugh in unison before the platform collapses, twisting several ankles and startling many birds. In other news, the King of Denmark dies. Harold II visits Denmark with Godwine to wish Canute II well and attend his coronation. Finally, Tostig Godwinson arrives in Dublin this year. He begins gathering a group of Irish raiders to launch an attack. On where? Find out next turn on… *Bayeaux tapestry depiction of Halley's Comet zooms by OTL 1980s background while techno music plays and a spinning logo appears on screen:* DOMESDAY
  • RNG response: Yikes. Jon has escaped capture so far and is last seen somewhere in Kent

• Kingdom of Sweden:The coronation of king Olof I takes place at the riddarholm church in Stockholm,the coronation is attneded by most of his vassals except the disgruntled duke of Jämtland who not suprisignly still holds a grudge against the swedish king.After the coronation,the king decides to go on atour on most swedish cities which has over 10 000 inhabitants.This is a much appreachiated tour as common citizens can ask him questions.

• Shewa: The irrigation system finally connects the lakes koka and ziway allowing more water to flow into the awash. The new capital begins to grow especially with immigrants from Egypt. A skilled labor base is set up in the capital of Kul. Settlement along the awash continues with irrigation techniques improving, slowing moving the region into a breadbasket. More people to the south and east are converted as we begin to move into the harrar region.
• Kingdom of Alba: With the surrender of Ulaid, Laomann's status is pretty much secured. The King is deposed, and replaced by his son, who is effectively forced into vassalage to Laomann, further consolidating his legitimacy by demonstrating prowess at war and expanding Alba, although it remains a very loose hegemony. In addition to this, the original goal of the war, the capture of Domnall mac Donnchada, a outlaw and rival claimaint to the throne, is acheived, and he is executed for his crimes, extinguishing the main independently working branch of the Dunkeld dynasty seeking to return to the throne, as the Dunkeld princes in Scotland have by now been (mostly) raised to be loyal to Laomann. Meanwhile, back in Alba, the deal with Saxbjorn allows the Norwegian mercenaries to begin settling Nordic populations in their lands (mostly in Strathclyde but some, such as Clan Bogh, in the highlands). This further fuels the re consolidation of the Norwegian elements in Alban culture, which, although it remains and will remain dominantly Gaelic, begins to pick up a number of Nordic influences as a result of these soldiers and their families, who have by now formed a distinct political faction and group within Alba. A number of them have, by now, intermarried with Gaelic or Norse Gael Families, especially those Norse Gaels which where already present in Strathclyde, begining to reverse the trend of decline of the Norse Gaels in that part of Alba. However, the Norwegians of Alba are far more dominantly Norse then their Gaelicized counterparts, and although over the suceeding generations they will become more and more Gaelicized, for now most remain predominantly Nordic culturally. Most have by now learned at least some Gaelic, with all those in prominent positions doing so, but most still speak Norwegian as their primary language, and will continue doing so for the next several generations. In the meantime though, they begin brining many influences into the local culture, including shipbuilding techniques, with the leader of Clan Bogh, Bogh Ingvarsson, who has established himself well in Inbhir Nis and the surrounding region by this point, begining to make use of some of the new Norse immigrants to his lands and his own former experiences as a Scandinavian merchant earlier in his life, to begin constructing a small amount of Knarr's for the purpose of expanding his trade ties with the Scandinavian world and expanding trade in Inbhir Nis, which he hopes to turn into a major port of trade. Once these are expanded, as their maiden voyage, he sends a representitive on a trading mission to open trade with Denmark, hoping to build trade ties between them and Alba (and himself more specifically) (DENMARK RESPONSE NEEDED). The process of Gaelicization in Starthclyde continues, with the majority of those lording over these lands now being Gaelic Albans. However, a significant amount of Norwegians, mostly those who formerly served Laomann as mercenaries, also inhabit this region and own vast lands within it, intermarying with the families of the Albans and the Norse Gaels who inhabit the region. Universally, however, the small amount of Britons who remain in the regions ruling class are increasinyl pressured to adopt Gaelic language and customs, as the Brythonics of the region are heavily looked down upon by the new Gaelo-Norwegian ruling class and those who remain are viewed suspiciously if they continue practicing there own customs. This, the establishment of the new ruling class here, and the increasing amount of Alban settlers into the depopulated parts of the region will begin building a strong presense of the Gaelic language in the region over time, which will gradually displace the Brythonic language of Stathclyde.
  • Sorry, the mod response said he escaped
  • Oops, sorry, I forgot about that.
  • denmark accept
• Song China: Emperor Shenzong continues to follow the advice and implement the dynasty's 'New Policies' on the advice of advisor Wang Anshi. Most notably, Wang's regime of relatively high taxation to support generous benefits to the citizens of the great Song empire continue. A system that includes financial aid for th elederly, state run orphanages, and subsized pharmacies. Notably, a new program beguins this year, designed to deliver a stable supply of free staples to the residents of the largest cities. With the population of China approacing 100 million, this program will likely take decades to come to frution, but Wang and his subordinates, on the Emperor's orders, are begining to lay the groundwork. In addition to healthy taxes to support these programs, the Song government continues to run several monopolies, including tea, alcohol, and sulfur. In addition, this year, as part of the Emperor's efforts to make the Song calvary the best in the world, the government formaly monopolizes horse breeding. In tandem with this, the modernization of the Song army continues. Currently, the army is split ito two distinct groups: the imperial army, under the direct control of the Emperor, and the Baojia, the militias every region is required to be able to raise. The Imperial Army consists of professional soldiers, mostly calvary trained in both archery and close combat, but with a contingent of heavily armed professional infantry. For now, msot of these soldiers are stationed along the Song Empires borders, ready to fend off any attacks. A smaller contingent of the Imperial army consists of dedicated seamen, who are stationed on a growing fleet of Chinese boats. The Baojia continue to be much less standardized, but can be raised in vast numbers from anywhere in China should the need arise. In addtion, the Baojia recive occasional training from professional soldiers, ranging from once a year to four times a year, depending on their region.

1076

We hope those that lived in North America had a wonderful Thanksgiving this year, but back to business.

In a battle of fates, Mehmed Sukhan would lead his army in an attack against the city of Bursa in the hopes of sieging it and going further onward to Constantinople. The defending regiment, led by the dishonourable Andronicus Ducas, who'se said to have been the reason for the previous Byzantine Emperor's capture, takes up the mantle as the city's defender in the face of lacking leadership as well as to redeem himself both in the eyes of the Emperor and in God. In a surprising turn of events, Andronicus would out-maneuver and ultimately flank Sukhan's army, forcing his campaign to a grinding halt and leaving him to retreat, though in the midst of the battle, it was Andronicus that was able to slash the face of Sukhan, scarring him indefinitely. While the victory would bring about hope in the Emperor's court and lead to Andronicus receiving amicable treatment, Sukhan would instead march southward, in anger and frustration, to the city of Izmir, where he hoped to succeed in an attack against the Byzantines along the coast in an effort to capture significant Ionian ports.

After crushing the Saxons with ease, the Holy Roman Emperor, Henry IV, decidedly does not accept the Gregorian reforms, and instead sends a legion to northern Italy in an attempt to crush any dissenting parties against his rule as well as positioning troops against the rising support for the Pope in the region. He additionally goes on to appoint an archbishop for the city of Milan.

Securing his birth right and killing his uncle, Malik-Shah would return to his campaign in Egypt with the extensive Seljuk army, launching an invasion in the Levant in hopes of overthrowing the Fatimids in Cairo and establishing formal control over Egypt.

After a long siege of Kiombe Saleh, the Almoravid Dynasty sacks the capital of the Ghana Empire, causing the empire to come to an end. Having taken minimal casualties, the Berber army are now in occupation of the Niger River Valley.

Anslem of Canterbury publishes the "Monologian", a theological commentary that combines ideas from both Augustine and Boethius.

England experiences a particularly harsh winter this year that coats much of the ground in frost [for most of the year].

Vikramaditya VI deposes his older brother Someshvara II, and becomes king of the Western Chalukya Empire.

• Kievan Rus (Pereyaslavl): As the winter nears its end and Vladimir is going about the organization of his new men for this year's campaigning season, with plans to make a move against Chernigov, word reaches Kniaz Vladimir's ears that the old Priest Theodosius of the Caves from the Monastery of the Caves just outside has been ill. Hoping to Ingratiate himself with the Church, and to improve his standing with the people of Kiev, Vladimir visits the old man up in the Refectory Chambers, bringing the holy man food, wine, books. The young Prince stays with the old man for 2 weeks as the winter turns to Spring. Once the old man starts getting better Vladimir gets ready to depart, however Theodosius tells him before departing that during his poor health, he was kept company by the lord with whom he enjoyed a most blessed time with, he tells Vladimir that he will come to rule all of the Rus, and guide them into a new era of prosperity, but only through great sacrifice, and if he is pious, he also states that God wills for unity of among Christians as the heathens and heretics lay on sides .Following this encounter with the holy man in the caves, Vladimir sends word to the Patriarch, and to Rome informing them of the visions of Theodosius, Vladimir also makes a promise to return often to see and take care of the Old man Theodosius (Papal response). Vladimir retells of the Holy man's words, and of his visit to the monastery in the caves however in the version he tells to his father's court in Kiev, however he makes no mention of himself in the visions simply saying that it has been fortold that the Rus will once more fight together under one Banner and enter a new age of prosperity. Despite his father's urging to make aggressive moves and sieze Chernigov this campaigning season Vladimir instead decides to settle on skirmishing with the forces of his uncle Sviatoslav who still weakened from the war against the Cumanians would still be in a bad shape, and he also continues to secure control over Western Kiev, to prevent Vseslav from reentering Kiev., Secret Envoys are sent to nobility of Chernogiv offering the m the chance to switch over to the Banner of Vsevolod and avoid further bloodshed amongst kin (Mod response) Envoys are also sent to Sokal offering peace and to begin opening trade relations between Kiev now under a new ruler who desires peace with the Cumanians (Mod response as well). Having secured a treaty with the Kipchaks to reopen the river trade, and at least for now peace along the southern Frontier Vladimir is able to start preparing and reorganizing his men in earnest, and begin shifting his focus north to dealing with the other Rus Princes.
  • The Papal envoys are delighted to receive these visions often, and they also inform the Rus about the ongoing chaotic situation in Italy.
  • Rus Response: Vladimir expresses his concerns over the safety of the Pope Gregory, and as a gesture sends 50 of his personal men to act as the Pope's personal bodyguards.
  • Sokal expresses distaste towards the new ruler, though accepts the opening of their trade routes while also asking for the Kievan Rus to no longer support the Hungarians, who've trespassed on Sokal's land (Wallachia) and raped their wives and mothers, as a sign of good will between the Kipchak and Rus.
  • Rus Response: Kiev agrees to the request of Sokal having deposed the brother-in-law of King Gela of Hungary, neither Vsevolod, or Vladimir see no need to get engaged in the conflict between Hungary, and Sokal's forces.
• Papal States: Pope Gregory calmly enters the chamber of the consistory, a stark contrast to the panic across some of the faces of the Cardinals. The Emperor has sent his army, with the Count Eberhard to lead them, there surely is no way we are going to take back Milan! But Gregory stood up and issued a brief speech, urging the people to have faith in God, who is above all Kings, that no kingdom has ever stood without God's sovereign will. And at these reassuring words, all the Cardinals were put at ease and praised the Pope for his bravery in these times. However, no sooner did the Pope leave the consistory back to his chamber that he breathed a deep sigh and said "we're doomed". He took a relaxing stroll in the garden of the Lateran Palace, until he saw a slender arm reach out of the waters of a nearby pool, and in its hand was the hilt of a mighty sword. Curious, Gregory stood at the edge of the pool and reached his hand out, trying to grasp at the sword, but it moved back away as soon as he came close. Then suddenly, the arm lifted higher out of the water, until Gregory saw it was attached to a beautiful young woman, still dressed in a gleaming white dress, albeit soaking wet. Still holding the sword high above Gregory's head, the angel Ariel rebuked Gregory for trying to reach for a sword, when this battle must be won by words and deeds alone. Sitting in stunned silence, Gregory felt Ariel gently pat him on the head before disappearing back under the water. Now, Gregory knew what he had to do. The Pope declares in a letter to the Emperor and all the princes of Germany that due to his numerous crimes against the Church and against Christianity, including disregard for the Chair of Peter, violation of his oaths, and taking council from men who have already been excommunicated, then he shall henceforth be banned from the Church, and deprived of his Imperial Crown, until such sins have been remitted. This action is followed up with reaching out across northern Italy, to various independent cities, Lordships, republics and monasteries, to begin strengthening their political ties to the Church, in the fear of being victim of the Emperor's imperial armies now occupying Milan (Mod response).
• Leauge of Mayapan: Construction of the great pyramid is going smoothly. Roads are also constructed, connecting the several cities of the leauge together. This year sees an increase in sea trade between the Yucatan and the west, with traders eventually arriving to the Valley of Mexico. The development of better ships is also underway. One boat crashes onto Cuba with some codices and stone artefacts, they do not return. This will surely not be important later. Meanwhile, back home, Xib Ca Huanac is advocating for a more united government to defend from western invaders. He opens a discussion with the lords of Mayapan, Itza and some other cities to see if they shall start centralizing the government. (Mod Response needed). Meanwhile, we continue to observe the wars in Tollan, biding our time..
  • The lords don't really see much incentive for unification at this time
• Norway: The assassination of Eystein I sparks a second year of warfare between the nobility of western Norway and the rulers of Viken. After much fighting Olaf III is defeated in battle and decides to flee to the domain of his vassal, Godred Crovan, hoping to rebuild his powerbase there. In the meantime an uneasy peace is agreed to between Eystein Orre and his puppet king Sigurd I, and Haakon Hjalmrsló, the latter gaining his nickname after being knocked out by a helmet striking him during battle. In the chaos, Haakon begins to support Haakon Ivarsson, the son-in-law of Magnus I (and therefore his half-first cousin, once removed-in-law) as a counter to expansion in Viken, and he becomes Jarl of Upplǫnd. The nephew of Eystein Orre, Skofte Ogmundsson, becomes the head of Johannaborg, now a small town of a few hundred people and important trade post in the decade after its founding. A document signed by the young Sigurd I from this time would seemingly declare him Jarl of Norrland. It was during this time when he led a military expedition and founded the city of Storuman, which later became his capital. Other trade posts and villages would emerge all along the river, which he named the Úma River, with traders crossing through the pass northwest of Johannaborg, and later traveling to Sweden by ship by descending southeast down the river to the coast. Curious of these findings, Eystein would support a mission by ship to sail around the coast of Norway and up the river to these settlements, which became a popular route. Jon, the assassin who attempted to assassinate Harold of England, moves back to Norway.
  • Isles Response: Olaf III would find Godred Crovan ruling not much of a domain at all, with a few scattered bases across the Hebrides, as he prepares to launch a second invasion on the Isle of Man. Should Godred become King of the Isles, he tells Olaf, he would consider helping the deposed king take back the Norwegian throne.
  • Norwegian Diplomacy: Olaf “the Peaceful”, his nickname perhaps later becoming sardonic, would agree to support an invasion of Man alongside Godred. With some 2,600 men traveling with him into exile, Olaf would also persuade his old friends Paul and Erlend Thorfinnsson of Orkney, to join him in the endeavour. However, according to later sources such as the Heimskringla, in response to this development the rival kings of Norway began conspiring with Diarmait mac Máel na mBó of Leinster, who had conquered Dublin some time prior, in the hopes of intercepting Olaf III’s army.
• Hungary: The King offers the Cumans the treaty of Göran which would recognize Hungary’s ownership of Wallachia and the Cumans and Hungarians to establish a 50 year peace as well as the Hand of the king’s sister Euphemia (Mod Response Needed) The Soldiers would Abe promised much land in the newly acquired territory.
  • They do not accept
• Seljuk Empire: At the head of a massive Seljuk host (60k men) bearing down on the Fatimid Caliphate, Malik Shah would direct his attention to the siege and capture of the city of Jerusalem hoping to utilize its position as a spring for assaults against the Fatimids (Algo Needed). While he is overseeing the offensive, Nizam al-Mulk is tasked with overseeing the movement of supplies to the military forces led by Malik Shah. Projects to establish more institutions of learning are still underway in continuation of Malik Shah's policy of supporting education within the boundaries of the Seljuk Empire. Nizam al-Mulk in his studies done in his leisure times had developed an interest in the strangler sects that had been pacified by the Umayyads in Southern Iraq who were religious fanatics that were also assassins. Seeking to turn this knowledge into a useful tool for the Seljuk Empire, Nizam al-Mulk would lay the groundwork for the creation of a dedicated group of assassins to serve the Seljuk's as secret enforcers and observers. The organization would be drawn from the numerous spies in the employ of the Seljuk central authority with a priority placed on loyalty so as to ensure that this group remained incorruptible with them only reporting to Malik Shah and Nizam al-Mulk. Seljuk officials are still tasked with the responsibility of ensuring the flow of trade which remains a vital source of income for the state through the security and maintenance of bazaars and trade routes.
• Kingdom of Alba: With the conflict in Ireland now over, Laomann's army brings back many hostages to enforce Ulaid's new alligence, including the new Kings sons, ensuring his allegiance remains in place. With vassalge over Ulaid secured, Laomann returns to Fothair Tabhaicht triumphant, by now having becoming well known for his military prowess in multiple victorious conflicts, and with his heir now having reached 6 years old, he is well outside of the normal infant morality times and considered most likely to survive, securing his place and stabilizing Laomanns reign further. After the conflict with Ulaid, he had planned to abstain from getting involved in further conflicts, but then the deposed king of Norway intervenes in the currently ongoing civil war in the isles, something that Laomann finds EXTREMELY worrying, feeling it may give a way for Norway to intervene in British affairs more heavily if the promised aid of Grovan is given. In addition, he also sees this as an opprotunity for expansion, by increasing his influence in Mann and gaining territorial concessions by intervening on the Kings side. Thus, he takes the opprotunity, gathering around 4,000 men (many of them his by now very reliable and experienced) Norse soldiers and intervenes in the Hebrides, attacking Crovans scattered bases in the region well they are away attempting to invade Man, led by Nyr Salomon Saxbjorn, the main "leader" of these forces (ALGORITHM NEEDED!). In other news, Laomann fathers another son with Ingibiorg, this year, who is born near its end and who he chooses to name Aodh. However, Ingibiorg dies in childbirth, so Laomann begins looking for a new wife. With new trade ties having recently been established with Denmark by Clan Bogh, he decides to reach out to the King of Denmark, seeing if he has any daughters and if he would be willing to give him their hand in marrige, hoping to build further diplomatic and trade ties with Scandinavia and increase his social standing at home by proving foriegn governments recognize his claim (DENMARK RESPONSE NEEDED). Clan Bogh also continues building trade in the North Sea, and with the successful maiden voyage of the Knarr's constructed by the Bogh clan, they begin building several more, primarily supplying the timber through trade with Ulaid (recently vassalzied by Laomann) and with Iceland, which has excess timber from an unknown source (Vinland). Inbhir Nis also continues to grow as a port as a result of this profitable trade, further increasing Clan Boghs position vs the other highland clans and ensuring they remain highly suceesful. The process of Gaelicization in Strathclyde continues, as Gaelic Alban settlers continue settling in the depopulated regions and the Brythonic elites remaining continue being pressured into conforming to Gaelic customs due to the majority of lords in Strathclyde now being Gaelic Albans and a smaller but substantial number of Norwegians lording over Brythonic peasantry. Trade also begins to pick up between Northern England and Alba, as the smaller number of raids under Laomann has decreased the amount of conflict in the region and led to greater trade developing between the two, altough this is still pretty limited. The resulting (most likely temporary) decline in the slave trade that existed from English and Alban raiders enslaving captives from raids also motivates several of those who profited most from it to look elsewhere, with several moving to Ulaid and begining to participate in the raiding that is frequent between Ulaid and its neighbor, enslaving a number of captives and selling them into chains in Alba, England, or Wales.
• The Isles: Swelling with confidence after the arrival of new allies, Godred Crovan decides to invade Mann right away. He sails from Islay, his home island and main base in the Hebrides, with a great force of Norsemen and Gaels hailing from all over the northern sphere. They land at the same stretch of coast that Godred left in defeat a year before, this time with the odds in his favor. The invaders find no resistance on the beach, and advance to Castletown, where they are opposed by a Manx garrison that is quickly swept aside. The royal residence is deserted. The locals say that the island's ruler (whose name is unknown to the historical record, likely Congal of Carrick) anticipated the invasion and fled to their ancestral home in the Rhinns. Godred decides not to pursue them for the time being. He has what he came for: the throne. At Tynwald, Godred is crowned King of the Isles in a lavish ceremony with much feasting and drinking. It is during these festivities (which last for several days) that a messenger arrives with news that the Hebrides have come under attack! "They were rogues, mercenaries," reports the messenger. "Their leader was a tall Norwegian." Initially, Godred believes that these raiders were sent by the kings of Norway, and he blames Olaf for bringing them onto his shores. A trader who witnessed the raid on Inchmarnock, however, mentions the presence of Gaels among their ranks, and the truth grows more muddled. In any case, Godred resolves to fight the mercenaries, hopeful to discover their true origin and intentions in the process. He sails back to the Hebrides with Olaf and the Thorfinnssons (great name for a band), leaving about a thousand troops at Castle Rushen on Mann. Godred's fleet would follow the trail of destruction to its source, wherever that may be, with the aim of preventing any more settlements (especially Islay) from falling under attack.
• House Barcelona: With the siege at Albarracín continuing into the new year King Ramon Berenguer I falls ill in camp. After the minor victory he scored last year he offers Emir Abu Marwan 'Abd al-Malik of Albarracín peace under the condition of a modest Pariah. (Mod Response) As it happens, this deal is the last he will ever propose as he dies shortly after hearing the Emir’s response. Fortunately, Pere-Ramon is by his father’s side in his final days and is able to ensure a peaceful transition of power by securing pledges of loyalty from his vassals. Pere-Ramon I gathers his father’s allies - William I, Count of Cerdanya, and Ermengol IV, Count of Urgell -  and vassals - Bernard II, Count of Besalú, and Ponç I Count of Empúries. He requests that each reaffirm their alliances and vows to him as they had his father. (Mod Responses) He then summons his direct vassals and their castlans and directs from them oaths of fidelity. In turn, the young king provides them with an oath of protection and service. Pledging himself to the defense of Christendom in Catalonia and his vassals holdings. With that done and with the Emir deliberating, King Pere-Ramon summons his brothers. Following his father’s will he assigns each of them a major castle. Ramon Berenguer is granted Castle Tortosa and Berenguer Ramon Castle Lleida. These castles shall support each brother and their families. Knowing of their mother’s tendencies towards plotting. Pere-Ramon assigns several members of his personal retinue to serve as Castlans for his brothers so that they may be unencumbered by castle life and that they may focus on intellectual, spiritual, and personal pursuits. For Pere-Ramon I the remainder of the year is spent consolidating his rule. He travels across his realm, soliciting oaths of fidelity to those who had not been present at Albarracín and surveying his realm. A builder and architect at heart, the young king has plans to turn Barcelona into a region hub of great significance.
  • They affirm their loyalty
• Toltec Empire: “Listen here, o’ traveler!” Zi'lotl would speak, his voice raspy as he boomed. “Haha! Yes! You are warriors, no!?” Xāhuachitl would look at his band of warriors as they stood among the trees, hiding along the branches and moving only when they creaked in the breeze. “Listen here old man, I’ve been searching for a legendary hero, and have travelled many moons in search of him.” “You speak of the sorcerer, no?” “Huh?” “The sorcerer… you speak of the rightful king of Xihulta and the greater Xalisco?” “Nechitlxacuā?” “He used to go by that name, but he has fallen into condemnation by the gods. A tragedy.” “We’ve heard the stories. Caeteote’s death won’t be in vein.” “If you believe so, but Nechitlxacuā does not see it the same.” “And you are?”, Xāhuachitl would ask, leaving an awkward Zi’lotl to chuckle, sitting down on a log and inviting Xāhuachitl to sit with him. “I am Zi’lotl, servant of Nechitlxacuā, and regent to the throne of Xihulta.” “Then you know this is a case of emergency, the Tolteca-” “Yes, yes, they’ve remained a nuisance for sure. Their decline,” he would pause before continuing, “...was inevitable. The ancestral Toltecah cursed themselves into perpetual war, for they were born out of violence and revolution, just as you are.” He would point to Xāhuachitl before continuing, “Nechitlxacuā saw this in his eternal wisdom, but it was emperor Huehmac that let him see such ideas. He thanks him everyday.” Zi’lotl would mutter, “If you were to just take me to see him, I could-” “I’m sorry, but his eminence does not allow visitors.” “Damnit!” Meanwhile, Nechitlxacuā was in his cave, directly outside the woods where Xāhuachitl argued with Zi’lotl, and prayed to his gods for forgiveness. It was in this moment of vulnerability that Nechitlxacuā would be met spontaneously by the spirit of the sorcerer Xi'chitlāchquet, who would express disappointment in his protege and as he would say, his son. Xi'chitlāchquet would tell Nechitlxacuā that the cure for his nightmares lay in woods south of his cave, being up-ended by Zi’lotl. “I’m sorry young heroes, but his eminence-” “No.” Nechitlxacuā would walk up to the pair of warriors sitting on the log, “He is right. Do you have a plan to end this?” Xāhuachitl would look to the warrior so many stories were told about: Nechitlxacuā. “Yes, and it might be crazy, but these are crazy times.”
• Kingdom of England: Now is the 10th year of the reign of King Harold II of House Godwin. He is married to Ealdgyth (Edith) of Mercia, which has tied House Godwin of England and House Hwicce of Northumbria and Mercia together in alliance. He has many siblings: the errant Tostig Godwinson, whose whereabouts are unknown; Edith Godwinson, widow to the late King Edward the Confessor of England; Gyrth Godwinson, duke of East Anglia, who is married to Judith of Flanders; Gunhild Godwinsdatter, a nun; and Wulfnoth Haroldson, a royal housecarl, who is unwed. Edith Godwinson passes away this year after falling in the Thames river and drowning. Harold II has sired several children through Edith the Fair, his previous wife whom he married in Danish tradition. They are Godwine, Earl of Kent, who is married to Princess Sigrid Svendsdatter of Denmark; Edmund, who is married to Margaret of Wessex and is unlanded; Magnus, who is married to Gwenlian ferch Bleddyn thus forming an alliance with Gwynedd; Gytha, who is married to Alan mab Konan de Rennes,; Gunhild, who is unwed. He also has sired Harold (1066) and Ulf (1067), both of whom are too young to marry or hold lands. The population of England is roughly 2 million, with most of the population being centered around Winchester and London. Though the majority of the people in England are of Anglo-Saxon descent, there is a sizable Scandinavian population, especially in regions once under the control of the Danelaw. There are also a number of Britons, especially along the Welsh and Scottish borders as well as in Cornwall. Though the monarchy of England is more-or-less absolute, the Witenagemot is a folkmoot of secular and clergymen who advise the king, discuss legislation, and hold judicial hearings should the need arise. If the reigning monarch were to die, the new one will be chosen among the eligible Æthelings in England, though they typically choose members of the deceased monarch’s family. Harold II is widely popular throughout England, especially among the thanes. Though he maintains alliances with those in his family as well as House Hwicce, tensions are known to run between earls from the north and south of England. The harsh winter delays discussions on banning slavery, though Lanfrac has made great progress with the southern English clergy in previous years. The price of slaves has risen considerably in the south, thus driving up the price it costs for a slave to purchase themselves out of bondage. There are fewer new slaves being created or sold, but those already owned find it more difficult to earn freedom. This drives people to purchase slaves in the north, driving slave trading business north with it. The Lindsey Wermarket (lit. "Man-market) is constructed this year. Written about by Wulfstan of Worcester, it was a semi-circular series of buildings that sold and housed slaves. This macabre shopping plaza will go on to sell other things in time, but its general layout will remain part of the city to to present day. The true origin story of its name will become muddled in the various and oftentimes far more cheerful urban rumors of its namesake. Sometime around this year, war breaks out to the north. The possibility of Norway attempting to re-exert any modicum of control over the British Isles is not something Harold II wishes to entertain, and with the Danish claims on England growing exponentially weaker with each passing monarch the possibility of the Isles being forever free from undue outside influence approaches ever closer. For now the violence is contained in the north, and Harold calls the witan to discuss his next course of action. The witan decides to wait and see if Scotland is able to contain the war, as a weak Scotland is as good for the English as a weak Norway. Lanfrac is instrumental in talking the Hwicce earls down from a warpath. Instead, the construction of ships and castles ramps up, especially in the north. Godwine of Kent especially spends a lot of time in Denmark with his wife making nice with the court of the Danish king. Thanes and housecarls in Kent are alerted to the presence of the man who attempted to assassinate Harold II, possibly attempting to leave Kent. A housecarl is sent to either board the ship Jon is attempting to board or stop him from leaving Kent altogether. From there he is thrown overboard or beaten, though some of the more savvy pursuers of the King's justice may actually attempt to arrest the man. (Mod rng?)

1077

Nikephorus Bryennios leads a revolt against the Emperor Michael VII, seeing the failure of the dynasty as justification to depose the current emperor. Michael tries to negotiate Nikephorus to back down, though his attempts are unsuccessful.

King Alfonso of Castile installs his brother as King Sancho V of Navarre, and also allies with the Duke of Burgundy.

The oldest recorded Trial by Combat occurs between Wulfstan and Walter in England. Additionally, a fire breaks out in London. Those are always good I guess.

The Khwarezm Sultanate is established as a vassal dependency of the Seljuk Empire.

The Bayeux Tapestry is completed.

After being excommunicated by the Pope, Emperor Henry IV pulls a "uno reverse card" on the papacy in response to this, in that Henry IV would gather a council of clerics to declare the Pope as illegitmate and therefore, should justly be deposed.

Pope Christodoulos of Alexandria dies, and is succeeded by Pope Cyril II.

After capturing the city of Izmir, Mehmed Sukhan would lay siege to the entirety of the Byzantine coast, terrorizing the Greek population and looting the many churches and palaces in the region. Ships that were unable to escape would be confiscated by Sukhan, who now sought to once again capture the city of Bursa against the advice by his advisors.

• Denmark: King Canute IV replies to the king of Alba that he has no daughters, and his halfsisters are married. The king also sends out proposals to many neighbouring nations and kingdoms if they have someone he can marry for an alliance.
• (Kievan Rus: Over the winter Kniaz Sviatoslav succumbs this year. The death of Kniaz Sviatoslav of Chernigov provides a prime opportunity for Vsdevolod to make good on his claim to the Principality, he tells his son the time to ct is now and demands that his son sieze control of the city. With these orders Vladimir Monomakh marches at the head of 6,000 men into Chernigov to lay siege to the city. Having taken the time to assert full control over Kiev and to strengthen his forces Vladimir once more sends out envoys to the major boyars of Chernigov asking them to join forces with the men of Kiev and Pereyaslavl under the banner of Vsevolod the rightful ruler of the Rus (Mod response needed). 3,000 men are left in reserve should they be needed either to defend Kiev or assist in the battles of come. Meanwhile a small fleet of ships carrying 1,000 men are sent down the Dnieper river to take the city of Timurtarakan They will deploy the 1000 men into the port of the city taking advantage of the chaos that has occured cutting the city off from Chernigov (ALgo needed) ,.WIth the refusal of Gleb to back down Vladimir Sets up camp just south of the city along the Denda river to cut off supplies from the south meanwhile Rus light cavalry and steppe horse archers blokade the city skirmishing with the the any possible reinforcements that might come from Novgorod. Meanwhile Rus archers and infantry are tasked with securing a perpemeter around th city to starve it into submission (ALGO NEEDED). Having successfully expelled Gleb of Novgorod and his brothers from Chernigov, Vladimir Monomakh moves to evict them from the principality having given them plenty of chances to join him Monomakh makes the decision to fully expel the enemy from the Principality, however hr once more issues a letter to the lords of Chernigov to accept the rule of his father Vsevolod and they shall be forgiven and rewarded for their loyalty. With his Druzhina calvary, and Steppe Horse archers move to harras the men of Gleb to prevent them from reforming, or to prevent them from carrying out any looting from the local estates and villages to garner the support of the boyars and the voyi of Chernigov to consolidate control over the region Reinforcements from Kiev and Pereyaslavl are brought up to garrison Chernigov until locals can be recruited. 2,000 men remain in Kiev to protect against potential raids from the Cumans or Pecheneg tribes. In this year Hegumen Feodosy (theodosius) of the Caves passes being succeeded by Nikon the Dry, one of his disciples who was taken prisoner for 3 years by the Cumans and left a cripple by one of his captures who attempted to prevent him escaping after Nikon proclaimed that within three days he would be liberated, and was ultimately. The new Hegumen of the Cave Monastery makes it known that his the last words of the old man Feodosy where once more those of unity amongst the Rus under one church.
  • Gleb of Novgorod and his brothers does not back down, and insists by his right as nephew of Iziaslav that he should rule the Rus instead
  • In response to this claim Vladimir Monomakh spreads the word that Vsevolod as the brother of Iziaslav is the senior claimant to the Rus line, and due to the fact that Sviatoslav died having never reigned in Kiev his children have lost all claims to the title.
• Leauge of Mayapan: The great pyramid is a quarter complete. Meanwhile, boats become bigger and better. Ti Xiu Tomac, a young man filled with adventure was intrigued by the rumours of a marshy island to the east. Tomac would buy the best seafaring boats, hire 60 men and set off for the journey with enough food and supplies for a month. After a week, they land on the western shore of cuba. Tomac noted that the landscape was flat, and filled with spiny creatures, and he would name it   Espinosa lu'um, meaning something like "spiny creatures". Tomac and his crew would head back to the Yucatan, and head to Mayapan to inform the King of his discovery. The king is sceptical, but he gives the go ahead to send a larger force to the island. The king of Mayapan also informs the other cities, but they are mostly skeptical, but some believe that these lands might exist.
• Papal States: Throughout his life, Pope Gregory had been an avid worker for the church in every way he could. While primarily pushing towards the Gregorian reforms in strengthening the position of the Church, Gregory's ultimate concern was improving the trust and reliability each common Christian has towards the church. This is exactly why he pushed for the clerical reforms that purged all existing simony and cruel acts of adultery from the existing body of priests. Whereever the Holy Father toured across central Italy, he would personally conduct his own eucharist and confessionals, and do everything he could to inspire hope and optimism for a brighter future of Christendom. Secular powers, although appointed as ministers of God to carry out his judgements, are still fallible men who are swayed by avarice and greed, especially one so young and ill-experienced as the current Emperor Henry, and thus their judgement should come secondary to the decision of the infallible church. One day, as the Pope came out of the Church of Saint Paul-Outside-the-Walls, he saw in the road ahead of him a company from the Count of Tusculum, discussing the issue of the Emperor's occupation of Milan. However, to the left down in a narrow street there was an old woman, whose foot had been caught in a crack in the road. The Holy Father abandoned his group to go down to this woman, and help her foot be freed. At that moment, the old woman smiled and removed her cloak and coat, revealing the body of the angel Ariel in disguise. Ariel said Gregory has done well, to take the choice of helping a simple person with no gain for himself. It was after that point that the Pope addressed the issue of Emperor Henry. Pope Gregory announces to the princes and cities of Germany and Italy that they now are no longer bound by loyalty to Henry, formally called Emperor, because he has been excommunicated and deposed by the decree of the Church. He especially extends this announcement to the princes of Saxony who had recently been denied their rightful property from the Emperor, and now are free to sieze the property back by order of the Church (mod response). Fearing any possible physical reprisal by the Emperor against his life, the Pope makes secret preparations for being able to withdraw from the Vatican Hill to the Castle de Sant Angelo, or some other location outside of the city. It was at this point that news arrived from Norway about the organized resurgence of paganism, and the subsequent civil war between rival kings. The Pope writes to the princes in Norway, including all the claimants to the throne, that he is emotionally devastated about the loss of a Bishop's life, and as soon as peace is restored in the kingdom his life should be avenged with a swift justice against these worshippers of demons (Norway response). These letters make sure to tactfully not give any implicet support of any one side for the kingdom, but refers to all recipiants by their personal Christian names.

• Pagan Empire: It is with great sadness to announce the passing of King Anawrahta. He died in the outskirts of Pagan, having been ambushed by enemies and with his remains not found. An obituary was written to announce his death as he is mourned by the masses of Pagan and other regions, having led Pagan to greatness by expanding its boundaries as well as being a great administrator and reformed and led the foundation of Theravada Buddhism in Pagan. His legacy shall not be forgotten, as the obituary writes: "His Majesty took us from a small city-state to a strong nation in the region. He made us immensely prosperous. He was the greatest of all. He shall be missed for life and his legacy shall lasts forever." (Turn tributed to Diego Maradona, may he rest in peace) His son, Kyansittha shall succeed him as the king of Pagan.

• Tiwanaku Empire: Continued prosperity, stability, and growth is bestowed upon the great Tiwanaku Empire. The temple to the gods in the city of Tiwanaku continues construction, and talks with the Atacama peoples are still in motion as well. The yearly m'ita is allocated, among the normal agricultural maitinence.to continue transporting stone up to the city of Tiwakanu to continue construction of a new, bigger temple to honor the gods who have blessed the peoples with bountiful harvests and prosperity.
• Shewa: The sultan begins research into aqueducts using his imported scholars. Kul continues to grow as the irrigation expansion allows larger farms. The converted tribes are settle closer to the heartland to become better integrated, while Harlan’s continue to move outwards towards the coast. Population expansion also allows for more internal trade and wealth growth. The sultan buy more horse for his herd, and begins road improvement and construction. Slave raids are also send the the south west for more labor. In Kul a school of scribes slowly begins to translate many Muslims works brought from Egyptian settlers and Yemeni traders. The guard is increased to 700 men and 500 Cav.
• House Barcelona: The news of intrigue from the lands of the Holy Roman Empire prompts Rei Pere-Ramon to express his support for Pope Gregory. He offers to send a detachment of soldiers to help guard his holiness from potential assassins or malfeasants. (Papal Response) He then dives into his passions for construction and architecture. Though perhaps not the most skilled, Rei Pere-Ramon personally oversees the design of a new university. In his later years Rei Ramon Berenguer had considered establishing a school modeled on the Baghdad House of Wisdom. Now, his son Pere will carry out his aims in his honor. The project involves the construction of a campus to the east of Barcelona proper wherein learned people will be granted stipends to study, debate, and teach. The establishment of the General School of Barcelona is advertised internationally along trade routes and learned men and students are invited to come and join the studies. Pere’s efforts on this front will enrich the cultural and scientific landscape of Catalonia for centuries and provide future kings with knowledgeable advisors and experts.
  • Pope Gregory graciously accepts the volunteers from Spain for the service in Rome, and writes extensively to the Churches in Christian Spain the necessity to organize under the Gregorian Reforms, at least better than Germany has been
  • Rei Pere-Ramon agrees to the Pope's requests and supports the adoption of the reforms.
• Saxony: The Duke of Saxony organizes a meeting between Saxon, Bavarian and Carinthian princes, and invites the other Princes, Dukes and Electors of the Holy Roman Empir. Important attendees included Otto von Nordheim, the Duke of Bavaria who had participated in the previous Saxon Revolt, Magnus, the Duke of Saxony, who had succeeded his recently deceased father Ordulf, and Rudolf of Rheinfelden, who had supported the Emperor's put-down of the rebellion but had recently grown estranged from the Emperor. Due to the Pope's rejection of the Emperor, ("or rather now the ex-Emperor," suggested Otto von Nordheim, drawing much laughter from the assembled noblemen), a new election must be held, it was decided. "There seems to be little evidence for Papal illegitimacy," declares the Duke of Saxony in reference to the Emperor's "eine umgekehrte Karte", "but plenty for Imperial illegitimacy." The assembled noblemen found this so funny that some of them slumped over and choked on their food. When they had finished giggling at the Duke's great wit, they prepared to vote. The candidates were Otto, Magnus and Rudolf (Mod Response to see who wins). With the Pope's blessing, meanwhile, in the wake of the new Imperial Election, the Saxon Princes go forth once again to take back what is rightfully theirs. They expand their territories, and start to go out of control, paying no heed to any official of the Emperor Henry who they believe now is nothing more then a fake. And so began the Great Saxon Revolt...
  • Rudolf of Swabia is widely accepted as the true Imperial candidate, and is elected King
  • Papal dip: The Pope would consider supporting Saxony's candidate for the new Emperor if he would be more willing to accept the Gregorian Reforms than Henry was.
  • Saxony: The Saxon candidates express their support for the Pope's reforms.
• Toltec Empire: The heroes would arrive in the dead of night, a storm brewing but nothing but thunder could be heard. It’s said on that night that the weather was eschatological, apocalyptic, of whirling winds and fire. The city would burn, the mighty would fall, and upon the bedrock laid by Huehmac, his life would be exiled to Mictlan. His young son would be decapitated by Xāhuachitl and his head, small and ugly, would be raised above the fire-fight that engulfed Tollan. Spears would fly, swords would clash, and none would be spared from the havoc that the heroes would inflict, for in the eyes of the great Quetzalcoatl, they were just, and in the eyes of the heroes themselves, they were righteous. From there, the Toltec Empire would be no more, their kingdom partitioned and their lineage humiliated, but from the ashes of their empire would rise new states vying for power. From the south, the Tuxtla Empire would emerge in it’s peak by Chitltlixo'noch, for in the absence of a nominal power to the south, Chitltlixo'noch would recruit former Toltec regiments to fight by his side. In Tochtepec, Xāhuachitl would return with the head of Huahmacu, which would be piked and shown as a sign of victory there due to the Tollan’s abandonment, and to the north in Xihulta, Nechitlxacuā would return to Xalisco as the rightful king, establishing a long-living dynasty that would not exceed it’s expectations but would become more legendary as time went on and tradition changed. And that’s the end of the story.” Mixcōātl (“Cloud Serpent”) would state firmly as the logs cracked against the fire along the eternal horizon. While many of those surrounding the campfire seemed entertained by this story, Tlotepētl (“Hawk Mountain”) would speak up first, “I have a few questions. What happened to Huehmac?” “Exiled to Mictlan, dead, though now that you did bring it up, some say Huehmac did survive the fall of his empire, and would live out the remainder of his days in hiding before perishing in Chapultepec.” Intrigued more about his story, Tlotepētl would ask another question, “And what happened to the core territory of the Toltecs? You said the Tuxtla formed in the south and Xihulta was now ruled by Nechitlxacuā, but what happened to Lake Texcoco?” Mixcōātl, confused, would ask him what he meant, “I mean like, at the beginning of this story you talked about the Otomic cities and Tlaxcala. What happened to them?” This question would only leave Mixcōātl chuckling, leaving Cuāuhtliicohuauh (“Eagle's Twin”) to ask him what was funny. “That… is a whole different story. It’s said in tradition that Lake Texcoco would fall under Moxmitecpaci for a period of many years, some would say not enough but from his death, would spring dozens of minor kingdoms and principalities, for he many children after kidnapping the women of Tlaxcala, for the women of Tlaxcala were believed to be the most beautiful. Xilotepec would reform, but would not regain the momentum once achieved by their now dead hero, Coszxōcoatl, and would turn to a means of seeking a hero to lead them. While they were defensive, they did not expand nor did they declare war, for they waited for a warrior’s arrival. Many states would form as they would fall, the concept of ‘borders’ no longer existed, for land was for the taking and many followers would succumb to that lust for divine power. Are you satisfied yet?” Mixcōātl would chuckle a bit, but that soon would be gone as the fire would combust with the arrival of Huītzilōpōchtli (“Southern Hummingbird”), who would sit on the log next to a now nervous Mixcōātl. “Please, do continue…” He would pause to look at Tlotepētl before turning back to Mixcōātl, “This is my favorite part.”
• The Isles: Since the invasion of the Nordic mercenaries, a series of inconclusive skirmishes have occurred across the Hebrides. The aftermath: death and looting. The Hebridean Sea runs red with blood. During this time it becomes clear that the Norse mercenaries are acting on behalf of Laomann, the mercenary king of Alba. As the raiders make a tactical retreat to lick their wounds, Godred Crovan grows weary of this conflict and opens diplomacy with King Laomann. The two kings negotiate a peace that is acceptable to both, in which Alba ceases its support for the Ui Imar claimant, while Godred relinquishes his claim to the Rhinns of Galloway. Congal of Carrick (later known as Congal the Weak) continues to press his claim to Mann while in exile, but is soon persuaded to drop it after receiving an ultimatum of sorts, aided by payments of "compensation" and a surprise visit from Godred's fleet out of the fog off the coast of Carrick. The final treaty is made in the Rhinns and recorded on stone tablets. From now on, the House of Crovan will rule Mann and the Isles, while the Rhinns will slip under Alban influence.
• Kingdom of England: Now is the 11th year of the reign of King Harold II of House Godwin. He is married to Ealdgyth (Edith) of Mercia, which has tied House Godwin of England and House Hwicce of Northumbria and Mercia together in alliance. He has many siblings: the errant Tostig Godwinson, whose whereabouts are unknown; Gyrth Godwinson, duke of East Anglia, who is married to Judith of Flanders; Gunhild Godwinsdatter, a nun; and Wulfnoth Haroldson, a royal housecarl, who is unwed. Harold II has sired several children through Edith the Fair, his previous wife whom he married in Danish tradition. They are Godwine, Earl of Kent, who is married to Princess Sigrid Svendsdatter of Denmark; Edmund, who is married to Margaret of Wessex and is unlanded; Magnus, Marklord of Wales, who is married to Gwenlian ferch Bleddyn thus forming an alliance with Gwynedd; Gytha, who is married to Alan mab Konan de Rennes; Gunhild, who is unwed. He also has sired Harold (1066) and Ulf (1067), both of whom are too young to marry or hold lands. The population of England is roughly 2 million, with most of the population being centered around Winchester and London. Though the majority of the people in England are of Anglo-Saxon descent, there is a sizable Scandinavian population, especially in regions once under the control of the Danelaw. There are also a number of Britons, especially along the Welsh and Scottish borders as well as in Cornwall. Though the monarchy of England is more-or-less absolute, the Witenagemot is a folkmoot of secular and clergymen who advise the king, discuss legislation, and hold judicial hearings should the need arise. If the reigning monarch were to die, the new one will be chosen among the eligible Æthelings in England, though they typically choose members of the deceased monarch’s family. Harold II is widely popular throughout England, especially among the thanes. Though he maintains alliances with those in his family as well as House Hwicce, tensions are known to run between earls from the north and south of England. Harold II marks this year with much jubilation as it is the tenth anniversary of the Battle of Dover Cliffs. Games and feasts happen year round, and there is much rejoicing. It is during these festivities that the House of Godwin welcomes Edmund Magnusson to the world. He is a healthy young baby, in stark contrast with Carl Magnusson. Signs of delayed development rear their head as the child is wracked with sickness almost constantly. News of the mental handicap of Magnus' son spreads through London like a fire. In related news, a fire sweeps through London. Possibly sparked during one of Harold II's many festivals, the fire guts several buildings and causes London Bridge to fall down. Work begins on a new bridge, this one made of less wood. In legal news, the first trial is combat is approved in the watershed case of Wulfstan v. Walter where the defendant proves his innocence by beating the hell out of his accuser. Trial by ordeal, which has been a common practice in Anglo-Saxon England for centuries, sees a marked drop in popularity. Trial by combat was legal in other Germanic countries before it was in England. Harold II's attempts at bringing the Carolingian Renaissance to England continue to bring in new and exciting ways for trials to end with justice being delivered by way of blunt force trauma to the back of the head. It has also resulted in the construction of even more castles and fortifications, this time in southern England. Many towns and cities were burhs in these parts, which are fortified settlements. Many of these fortifications are renovated as the cities have outgrown their old walls. This is a costly endeavor and many thanes decide it would be better and more effective to build castles instead. The Southwark Burh and Cardiff Castle are constructed this year. Magnus spends a significant amount of time in his castle this year, ensuring his children are accustomed to the Welsh language and way of life and hoping that the foreign air might do Carl Magnusson some good and "clear out his airways so that he may speak freely." Roads in England continue to be built, as the infrastructure between cities is absolutely terrible. Most of the roads in England are in the south with a few here and there in the north. Harold II has already constructed a few roads leading from north to south, but now the efforts begin in earnest. With the war in the north reaching a satisfactory conclusion, murmurs of war die down, but the Hwicce brothers are still itching for a fight in the near future.

1078

News of the Treaty of the Rhinns reaches the Kingdom of Norway in the midst of their succession dispute.

A number of Turkic commanders who fought at the Battle of Kayseri have since established beyliks in eastern Anatolia, most notably at Sivas, Erzurum, and Erzincan.

Romanesque Architecture becomes the norm across western Europe, which is the peak of High Medieval art augmented with Roman-style columns.

The Byzantine Empire falls into further chaos as multiple claimants for the Emperor take over parts of the military. Nikephorus defeats the Imperial forces at Nicaea and proclaims himself Emperor.

The Normans lay siege to Taormina, on Sicily's eastern coast, and capture it later this year. That conquest brings the entire Val Demone, a largely Greek-speaking area, under their control.

Máel Snechtai of Moray, son of King Lulach and grandson of Macbeth, presses his claim to the throne of Alba, seeking to oust Laomann, whom he regards as a usurper.

Iron Industry of the Song Dynasty reaches an output of 125,000 tons a year.

The Almoravids capture Tangier from the Barghawata Confederacy.

Henry IV realizes the need to gain absolution in order to win back the people of Germany. He initially thinks of going on a pilgrimage to Rome to beg forgiveness from the pope, but after his advisors remind him that such a treacherous, lengthy journey could cost him his life, he decides to send Bishops Benno II of Osnabrück and Theoderic of Verdun instead, to implore Gregory VII to lift the excommunication.

Meanwhile, in response to the Great Saxon Revolt, Henry revokes the fiefs of anti-king Rudolf and his allies, handing Carinthia over to loyalists, while confiscating Swabia and Bavaria for himself.

Some Imperial-aligned bishops urge the pope to excommunicate Rudolf, who was elected king illegitimately, against the Papal custom.

• Empire of Japan: In the 2nd year of the Jōryaku era, in the land where the sun rises, the Heavenly Sovereign has reigned for five years. The Heavenly Sovereign has entered into political conflict with the Fujiwara clan. The Heavenly Sovereign’s father Go-Sanjō-tennō was born to the Princess Teishi who was not a member of the Fujiwara clan thus preventing them from claiming control of the Imperial Household. Under Go-Sanjō-tennō the stranglehold of the once eminent Fujiwara on political power was broken, and the Heavenly Sovereign was able to reclaim much of his lost power. Go-Sanjō-tennō despite ostensibly marrying a Fujiwara to appease them made sure that they had no influence over the future emperors, and was careful to exclude them from his son Sadahito’s education. Because of this the Heavenly sovereign does not heed any particular loyalty to the Fujiwara clan, and will not cede power to them. The death of the head of the Nakatsukasa-shō sees him replaced with Fujiwara Atsumichi a member of a fringe branch with less loyalty to the main Kanpaku Branch of the Fujiwara and with more personal loyalty to the Heavenly Sovereign as demanded in his servants, who bears witness to the Emperor of the Gods. With the appointment of Atsumichi to the Chief Administrator of the Nakatsukasa-shō the power of the Fujiwara clan over the Imperial Household is significantly reduced with them being unable to coordinate the activities of the Imperial Household and control the tutorship of future emperors. The Heavenly Sovereign’s rapid gain of personal power has allowed him a significant influence over the directions of Japanese society in comparison to his predecessors who ruled the land where the sun rises in name only. On the island of Kyushu, the civil government of Dazaifu maintains control of the once distant and untamable land, the center of government on the Island has begun to grow into a great city, with many bureaucrats and civil servants working the city. Beyond that the embassies of the Goryeo and the Middle Kingdom bring much needed business into the city for trade with the foreigners. Within the Dazaifu controlled area, the land is run by the civil service with it being worked directly by the farmers with taxation being placed on the wares generating a revenue for the Government, unlike the rest of Japan it is able to invest this money in a proper police force to protect traders from bandits turning Kyushu into a hub for trade. The Dazaifu's effective administration has left the area largely untouched by the privatization and feudalization of the Heian period, with only the central government possessing any sort of noble oversight on the government of Kyushu. Because of this the intellectual elite of Southern Japan show much more development in the pursuits of economics, and politics in comparison to the much more artisanal and cultured academic pursuits of the Imperial court run by the Fujiwara's. This Marks the end of Shiwasu in the Second Year of the Jōryaku era.
• Leauge of Mayapan: The king of Mayapan has prepared the fleet filled with colonists and soilders from the city. Tomac is leading this expedition personally. The fleet is filled with the most furbished boats that we have to offer, there are approx. 68 Men, Women and soldiers on any boat in it. Tomac sets sail (row?) east, to the Land Of the Spiny Creatures. After a week of sailing, they arrive there. Tomac would see large flat area. He would name this settlement, Chaac, after the god of the waters. This marks the first colony of any Mexican outside Mexico. Throughout the year, Chaac would see settlers trickling in, mainly people from the larger cities in the leauge, seeking a better life or just fleeing from war. The new colonists would mostly bring Turkeys with them, using them as a reliable food source. The colonists also imported Maize, beans, Chili, dogs and Squash to the settlement. Intrestingly, the colonists have spotted people that no Maya have ever seen before. Compared to the Maya, they were very primitive. Tomac, who has by now returned to Mayapan, informs the Great Lords of this. The existance of lands to the wast is now spread throughout the Yucatan. Meanwhile, back home, the Kings order Huanac, a renowned diplomat, to travel to Texcoco, to begin talks with the Huehmac of Tuxtla (Mod response) The purpose of this travel is to open diplomatic relations and begin trade negotiations.
  • Chitltlixo'noch of Tuxtla agrees to trade with the Maya.
• Kingdom of England: Now is the 12th year of the reign of King Harold II of House Godwin. He is married to Ealdgyth (Edith) of Mercia, which has tied House Godwin of England and House Hwicce of Northumbria and Mercia together in alliance. He has many siblings: the errant Tostig Godwinson, whose whereabouts are unknown; Gyrth Godwinson, duke of East Anglia, who is married to Judith of Flanders; Gunhild Godwinsdatter, a nun; and Wulfnoth Haroldson, a royal housecarl, who is unwed. Harold II has sired several children through Edith the Fair, his previous wife whom he married in Danish tradition. They are Godwine, Earl of Kent, who is married to Princess Sigrid Svendsdatter of Denmark; Edmund, who is married to Margaret of Wessex and is unlanded; Magnus, Marklord of Wales, who is married to Gwenlian ferch Bleddyn thus forming an alliance with Gwynedd; Gytha, who is married to Alan mab Konan de Rennes; Gunhild, who is unwed. He also has sired Harold (1066) and Ulf (1067), both of whom are too young to marry or hold lands. The population of England is roughly 2 million, with most of the population being centered around Winchester and London. Though the majority of the people in England are of Anglo-Saxon descent, there is a sizable Scandinavian population, especially in regions once under the control of the Danelaw. There are also a number of Britons, especially along the Welsh and Scottish borders as well as in Cornwall. Though the monarchy of England is more-or-less absolute, the Witenagemot is a folkmoot of secular and clergymen who advise the king, discuss legislation, and hold judicial hearings should the need arise. If the reigning monarch were to die, the new one will be chosen among the eligible Æthelings in England, though they typically choose members of the deceased monarch’s family. Harold II is widely popular throughout England, especially among the thanes. Though he maintains alliances with those in his family as well as House Hwicce, tensions are known to run between earls from the north and south of England. London Bridge is repaired to a usable extent, but it will not be fully repaired for a few years. Most of the manpower and materials involved in construction projects is sent to the White Tower in London, which finishes construction this year. This fortress is intended to ensure London remains the unassailable city it always has been. The slaves involved in its construction are paid enough to pay their weregeld and purchase their way out of slavery, though many remain in the servitude of their former masters as they are trapped in near-wage slavery. This irritates their masters as well, who now have to pay their former slaves a wage. To solve this, a number of thanes and merchants in and around London and Kent offer contracts to these freed slaves to man trading ships bound for Flanders and the Rhine states. This group will become the Freedmen Adventurers of the North Sea, one of England's more famous early merchant companies from this era. Now it is time to discuss the matter of Tostig Godwinson: The errant brother of Harold II has evaded English justice for over a dozen years at this point. He now captains a ship of 40. Somewhere on the Irish Sea, Tostig's raiding party fights a terrible storm. Each ebb and flow of the waves threatens to send their ship careening into the rocks. They are headed for the court of Máel Snechtai, hoping to pledge their loyalty to his cause. A crack of lightning splits the skies and the ship smashes into an outcropping of rocks. Tostig washes ashore, not yet claimed by the cruel hands of mother nature, but he is in England now: enemy territory. He begins to flee north on foot to Scotland. Some older thanes from the north recognize Tostig as he manages to happen by a deus ex machina on his way to Scotland. Word of Tostig's return causes upset in the courts of the Mercian earls, who mention it in the witan this year. Harold II is irritated to hear of these rumors, but doubly so that Alba is once again plunging into civil war. With war in the north seemingly only at its bloody beginning, Harold II recognizes action must be taken. For some time now, the style of Harold II has emulated that of his predecessor Æthelstan: "King of the English, raised by the right hand of the Almighty to the Throne of the whole Kingdom of Britain." Many years ago, the borders of Britain were defined by the walls of Hadrian and Antoninus Pius. Indeed, the old kingdom of Northumbria maintained a northern border at the Antonine wall and England held this territory as late as 1011 and sees it as its natural border with Scotland. With the kingdom now in disarray, the Kingdom of England believes that this may be its chance to enforce these borders. The Mercian and Northumbrian earls are the first to call for war, and Harold II obliges them. The English gather an army 7,000 strong and march on Cumbria. Most of this army is composed of thanes and housecarls from the north. They are primarily Anglo-Danes, who are eager to finally exert dominance over England's old holdings in the north. Many more are Harold II's personal retinue, the Royal Housecarls and Longbowmen. A fair amount of cavalry is used to cover much ground in a short period of time, along with a ladder or several for the purposes of climbing over walls and tall buildings, as well as creating bad luck for anyone silly enough to happen underneath one. Cumbria is sparsely-populated, and much of the resistance the English will face comes in the way of hill-forts. As was the case in Wales, the English launch a surprise attack and split their forces to destroy as many unmanned hillforts as possible to ensure the Alban forces are unable to use them. They attempt to do so quickly before any real resistance against the English can be raised. Regular communication is kept between the two armies, and should one run into trouble, the other can quickly join the others. The armies will then link up at Carlise and attempt to take the city and therefore the region. Should the battle be won, the English will have regained their territory along Hadrian's wall. And now for something completely different. Harold II's wife throws a summer gala in London to celebrate a bountiful harvest. She arrives wearing a beautiful green gown and a pearl necklace the BBC would have described as "dashing" and "remarkable", as it was an heirloom from her mother and her mother's mother allegedly. She is joined by all of the royal children and consorts, each of whom wear a different dazzling green dress. It is a festive time and there is much rejoicing. The Thane of Shitbrook in Exeter also wears green, causing much confusion and distress.
• Saxony: Rudolf's army of 19,000 battles Henry's at Mellrichstadt. (Algo needed). Rudolf declares himself the Pope's servant, and warns him not to listen to the treacherous and excommunicated Henry. Magnus, the Duke of Saxony, lends support to the Revolt, but his attitude to it is lukewarm, and he is worried he could lose his lands, his titles, and his duchy. Otto von Nordheim accuses Henry's refusal to concede he is no longer Emperor, "a vomitous, corrosive attack on the traditional democratic transition".   
• The Isles: With the approach of spring, King Godred sets about rebuilding the areas that were damaged in the Alban incursions, investing funds from the Ui Imar treasury on Mann into this work. Recovery happens quickly, and soon commerce and society are well on their way to normalcy. The political situation, however, is not all sunny. Many of the island chiefs, who gave to Godred Crovan their fealty, are bitter about the Treaty of the Rhinns' weak outcome, expressing sorrow that their slain brethren have not been avenged. Olaf III, who was not with Godred while the treaty was struck, was reportedly fuming after he heard the news, believing that a more decisive result could have been achieved had the war gone on for another year or two. Godred responds by holding an assembly with Olaf and various other war leaders on Mann, to decide on a further course of action. Eyeing the tension in Britain, Godred considers this a good time to direct attention elsewhere, such as Norway or Ireland.

• Pagan Empire: With Kyansittha ascending the throne, the realm finally learned the truth about his affair with his father's concubine, Khin U. Khin U was originally from Pegu, as the daughter of the ruler there. After Kyansittha successfully led the Pagan army defended against the raiders from Chiang Mai, the ruler of Pegu sent his daughter to Pagan to be Anawrahta's concubine as a tribute. While escorting the young woman to Pagan, Kyansittha and her fell in love, but their love had to be concealed for 5-6 years, as he couldn't betray his father who trusted him so greatly. There was a point in which they exchanged letters, the most particular was Kyansittha's poem to his lover: "I loved you, and I probably still do./And for a while the feeling may remain./But let my love no longer trouble you,/I do not wish to cause you any pain." (OCC note: taken from Alexander Pushkin's poem I Loved You) After his father's death, although he rejected the ascension of the throne, ministers of Pagan strongly encouraged him to do so, considering Anawrahta's other heir, Saw Lu was incompetent, saying they will support Kyansittha in reconciling with his lover, if he wishes to do so. And so it shall be: their marriage happens simultaneously with the coronation. Kyansittha is an admirer of Mon culture, though he's also particularly curious about the culture of Dai Viet whom Pagan have established contact with a few years earlier. Kyansittha comes into a conclusion that he shall rule the country with a diplomatic way, while combining the elements of culture and military. He shall continue his father's legacy by strengthened the foundations of Pagan Empire which Anawrahta had built. He keeps Mon scholars at his court and allowing Mon to become one of the country's official script along with the Burmese one which is still under its way developing. Kyansittha also sends an envoy to Dai Viet, congratulating them for defeating the Song empire on two fronts. (Mod Response). Kyansittha, in his mind, considers Khmer to be Pagan's rival right off the bat, and is considering some future wars of hegemony between Pagan and Khmer, having gained plenty of experience as the head general of the Pagan army.
  • The Viet Emperor says thanks
• Kievan Rus (Pereyaslavl): By the end of the winter Vladimir Monomakh has successfully expelled the forces Gleb of Novgorod from the Principality of Chernigov. Grand Kniaz Vsevolod at the advice of Patriarch Andrew, and Hegumen Nikon the Dry makes Vladimir Monomakh the new prince of Chernigov to rule in his stead. Vladimir goes about extending his control over the principality. Taking the oaths of the boyars, and Varyag that inhabit the province. He also attempts to recruit more pecheneg and turkic horsemen to the ranks of his forces offering them good payment for service (Mod Response). An envoy is also sent to Sokal offering to improve relations further by requesting the hand of one of his daughter of sister (Mod Response). Vladimir at the head of 6,000 men with siege equipment marches on Smolensk leaving behind 3,000 men to fortify Chernigov,Kiev, and Pereyaslavl, as the Prince in correspondoence with his father back in Kiev come to the decision that the time has come to restore the unity of the Rus, by expelling all rivals form the territory to better strengthen the unity of the Rus. Envoys are sent to Rome asking the Pope for a papal bull to justify this campaign and prevent any possible intervention from other catholic powers. Vsevolod commits to helping stamp out the Pagan faiths on the Frontiers of Christendom. Furthermore Vsevolod requests that the pope send some members of the clergy , and masons to help restore the church in the lands of the Rus, and to help build schools for the nobility to help instill good christian values (Papal response). A niece of Sokal of the cumans arrives in chernigov, she is baptised as Katerina Polovetskaya (of cumania). The 1,500 pecheneg mercenaries are split into 2 groups with one being assigned duties on the southern and eastern frontiers as Scouts, and patrols on the frontiers, while the other half are called to Smolensk where the local boyars have refused to submit to Vsevolod, and Vladimir. Vladimir sets up camp just a bit further down river where he orders the fortification of his camp. The steppe horsemen are integrated into the Voyi light cavalry who are to act as skirmishers and raiders moving into Polotsk, and Novgorod territory while raiding the country side to deprive the defenders of Smolensk of supplies. The forces laying siege to Smolensk move to entrench themselves around the fortress taking advantage of the wooded surroundings of the stronghold to evade the archers defending the walls of Smolensk along with using the vast supply of timber to build reinforced earthwork fortifications for both the main camp, and dugouts from which Rus archers be garrisoned reinforced with spear-men. Hearing word of the siege of Smolensk by vladimir's forces Vseslav of Polotsk., and the children of Sviatoslav lead by Gleb of Novgorod amass an allied army numbering about 8,000 men in an attempt to evict Vladimir Monomakh's forces from Smolensk. Vladimir's scouts catch wind of the allied forces, and manage to get word to Vladimir, who respondes by leading 4,750 of to contest the new threat north of the city. Vladimir's skirmishers attempt to harrass and draw in the forces of Vseslav, and Gleb into the field just outside of the Smolensk forest where Monomkakh's forces have laid an ambush. This however fails, as Vseslav manages to persuade Gleb, and the other Sviatoslavich brothers to air on the side of caution. This leads to a series of skirmishes between the forces of Monomakh, and his opponents as the campaign season comes to an end with the start of the winter, and snow (the final of this will be dealt with next turn through an rped clash. approved by nate)
  • Some 1,500 Pecheneg are recruited
  • Sokal sends a polite response but says nothing more, but he agrees to the marriage
  • Pope Gregory is grateful for these efforts and appoints Bishops for Minsk and priests to support him in that same principality, and a guild of German independent masons are sent to Kiev.

• Papal States: Pope Gregory VII received the envoys of Bishops Benno and Theoderic from the former Emperor. The Pope was immediately disgusted by their requests for multiple reasons. First, because Henry refuses to humble himself before God, but instead thinks he can persuade the Church to his favor as if he were another Prince. Second, because these Bishops continue to act in the name of the Emperor instead of submitting to the papal supremacy, as all scripture bears witness. After these envoys finished their plea, Gregory dismissed them back to their guest house, and took some time alone in the palace treasury to think. Once in this reclusive spot, Gregory was surprised to suddenly find the crown jewels of Rome out of place. As he turned around thinking on this, a voice suddenly came from above saying "are you looking for this?" He looked up, and saw one of the angelic statues was replaced by the Angel Ariel, holding the imperial crown. Leaning close to his side, the angel stated "this crown belongs to heaven, and it is God who has granted it, not man". Once more emerging from his chambers, the Pope again makes a declaration regarding the Saxon Rebellion: Henry IV is not forgiven, and furthermore ecclesiastical offices that side with the former Emperor will meet the same treatment as Henry. The Pope writes sporadic, calculated decrees to individual parishes of the Pro-Imperial Bishops, wherever popular opinion for the Pope is strongest, saying their Bishop has been deposed and the lower clergy are no longer bound to him by loyalty. But any Bishops seeking forgiveness from the Pope are able to do so. In regards to the Saxon rebellion itself, Henry's aggressiveness towards the Saxons while being unwilling to humble himself before the Church will now require some direct action to force the former Emperor's hand. The Papal States reaches out to the princes of Bavaria, Carinthia, and all nearby regions in eastern Germany such as Thuringia and Bohemia, that Henry's actions with seizing lands in the east should further galvanize the princes to move towards his deposition, and remove what support he has left. Furthermore, Rudolf of Swabia is invited by Gregory to come to the Castle of Canossa, at his earliest opportunity, where he will be offered the crown of the Holy Roman Emperor in person (Mod response). New Bishops are appointed for cities gradually accepted into Catholicism in Spain, Sweden, and Belarus.
  • A few noblemen, including one Louis the Leaper of Thuringia, switch sides at the Pope's request.
  • Rudolf of Swabia is on campaign and thus unable to make it this year.
• Kingdom of Sweden:After rewieving the succesion dispute and the situation in Norway,King Gustavus I decides to not intervene in either partys favour for the forseeable future,but leaves the door open for possible negotiations. Meanwhile the king continues his process of stregthing the border with denmark and Norway,establishing the Swdish jägar battljonen in the forest of Väster and Östergötland.This battalion will be specially trained for the terrain in those counties. However later this year,during a raid by the swedish forces on Novigrod,the king captures one of the local woman and falls in love with her,taking her with him on his way back home.Though hardly able to understand eachother,their love blossoms and before they know it,the heir to the throne is born.He is Named Gustavus Adolpus.
• Francia: In the year of Our Lord of 1078, Philip I king of the Franks and his wife, Bertha of Holland, are blessed with a daughter, who is named as Constance. Philip I continues working to make the monarchy recover from the low it reached in the reign of his father, Henry I. To help him in this arduos mission, the king appoints Adam le Isle as the Grand Connétable de France (Grand Constable of France), in this position Adam will be the First Officer of the Crown and the Commander in Chief of the King's army, being also responsible for military justice and serving to regulate the Chivalry. In religious affairs, King Philip I decides to fund monasteries across his domains. With the dispute between Pope Gregory VII and Emperor Henry IV, the king of the Franks decides to sent Archbishop Godfrey of Paris to meet the pontiff at the Castle of Canossa. There Archbishop Godfrey will pay respects to Gregory VII in the name of the king and say to the pope that Philip I is praying that the dispute between the pope and the Emperor will be settled peacefully (Papal response needed, please).
  • Rei Pere-Ramon of House Barcelona sends a letter to King Philip I seeking to affirm the alliance that existed between his father and King Philip. (French Response)

• House Barcelona: Rei Pere-Ramon’s efforts working on the General School continues. He focuses on integrating Zaragoza and it’s realm into Christian Iberia. Settlers found new colonies across the land while Bishop Jofre de Foixà, the new Bishop for Zaragoza, is given resources to aid in the conversion of Muslims in the region. Another castle and a series of fortifications is ordered for the defense of the city of Alcañiz. The castle will occupy the promontory to the west of town on the bank of the Rio Guadalupe and a wall is to be built to the south to defend the Town’s only flank without the natural defense of a river.
• Kingdom of Alba: Alba is attacked once more! Moray invades, and Laomann takes up his sword once more, his ever loyal Norwegian retainers and Gaelic loyalists alike ready to fight to defend Alba. With a force of about 1000 attempting to invade through the highlands, they find thesmelves blocked by the strong Clan Bogh, who, together with the other highland clans (who have hostages being held by Laomann), manage to hold them off until Laomann arrives. Riding at the head of an army 7,000 strong, Laomann confronts the Morayan forces of about 1,000 outside of Inbhir Nis, and it is only then that Máel Snechtai realizes what a grave mistake he has made, having underestimated the forces Alba could field due to failing to consider Laomann's "mercenaries". Laomann offers him the chance to surrend peacefully and become an autonomous Alban vassal if he gives up his claim to the throne and surrenders, but if this is rejected, battle is harshly met outside of the city, where Laomann, having previously fought, and Clan Bogh, who live there, know the terrain far better than the enemy, using there superior numbers to cut various parts of the army off from eachother and annihilate them pincemeal. (ALGORITHM NEEDED). However, well Laomann is distracted campaigning in the North, treachery comes from the south. England, having been at a carefully mainained peace with Alba from the time of Laomann's assumption of power, attacks into recently aquired lands in Cumbria. These area's are not heavily manned, as defenses have grown lax in the few years of peace between the two powers, as Laomann has left the area undermanned beating off various threats to his power. With few other options, Alban forces take to mostly attempting to delay them until the forces further north can be turned southwards. With many of their hillforts quickly ending up destroyed, many Alban forces slip into the general population or set up bands in the woods, launching a campaign of harrassment and sabatoge against English forces in the region in an attempt to delay them as much as possible.

1079

The inconclusive battle at Mellrichstadt prolongs the conflict of the Great Saxon Revolt, showing the two sides remain at roughly equal strength between the rival Emperors Henry and Rudolf. The actions of the Pope further brings division across the Empire, provoking more states to side with the Saxons but also alienating more clergy under Henry's domain.

Rudolf of Swabia accepts the pope's invitation to be crowned at Canossa. Harried by Henry's agents for much of the journey, he nonetheless makes it to the castle unharmed.

Alfonso VI of León and Castile adopts the title "Imperator totius Hispaniae" ("Emperor of all Spain"). He then demands parias (tribute) from the Taifa of Toledo Badajoz.

Inge, youngest son of the late king Stenkil, returns from exile with a small army to attack his rival King Gustav, calling support of the nobles on the grounds of rumors on his extra marital affair

A hurricane strikes western Cuba, wrecking the Mayan agricultural settlement. Tomac, having returned to Mayapan, survives. The storm surge also brings catastrophic flooding to eastern Yucatan.

The Bishop of Krakow is executed by King Boleslaw II of Poland. This causes a revolt in the capital that forces him to flee to Hungary, and his brother Wladyslaw becomes king in his place

Ruaidri of Connacht murders his rival, the king of West Connacht. In retaliation, the king of Munster invades and deposes Ruaidri, restoring his predecessor, Áed Ua Ruairc, to the throne.

Gisulf II, having antagonized his neighbors with piratical raids and general enmity for the past decade, is finally expelled from Salerno by Robert Guiscard and Richard of Capua. The latter dies of illness during the siege. Salerno is annexed by the Normans.

Omar Khayyam becomes a leading astronomer, philosopher and poet in the court of the Seljuk Sultanate, and proposes a new method of calculating a full solar year within a 33 year cycle

Under the sponsorship of Sultan Nasir ibn Alnas, Béjaïa becomes the center of culture and commerce in the Hammadid realm. Italian architects are hired to develop the city, and the port sees an influx of maritime trade.

• Hungary: The King celebrates his 10 year reign anniversary by asking the Cardinal to baptize him again. We send a secret message to the Polish King and ask him what he is willing to offer in trade for the exiled King. We raise 15.000 men led by the king and invade heathen Bosnia to bring them under the Catholic faith (Algo Needed). The King has a son which he names Géza, under the request of his wife he is asked to be sent to Rome to study theology where after studying there he will hopefully serve as a theological advisor to his brother, the heir to the throne (Papal Response Needed).
  • Geza can study in Rome
• Papal States: This year marks a special occasion in the history of the Medieval Papacy, an event known as the Road to Canossa, or alternatively referred to as the Exhaultation of Canossa. With the Swabian coalition having secured the Alpine pass from Bavaria into Italy, it was a relatively easy matter for Rudolf to bypass Henry's defenses to reach Tuscany. In order to avoid the attempts by Henry to stop him, Rudolf spent the winter in the Helvetic Alps along with his family, at least according to contemporary historians. In January, he arrived at Canossa Castle, where the Pope Gregory was staying as guest of Countess Mathilda of Tuscany. The city had been prepared for Rudolf's entry well in advance, with elaborate pomp and fanfare by the Tuscan nobles in anticipation for the Emperor-elect. However, some sources indicate that the actual participants during this ceremony was a far thinner crowd, largely due to the harshness of the winter but also Rudolf's lack of popular approval by the commoners. Gregory arranged for the coronation of Rudolf at the Chapel of Sant-Appolonio adjacent to the castle. In this ceremony, Rudolf proceeded up the aisle of the chapel, and knelt before the throne of the Pope to request the imperial crown. Upon placing the crown on Rudolf's head, a flock of doves appeared as a good omen of what lies ahead. The two of them, along with Mathilda recieved communion that evening while discussing the situation of the war against Henry, still excommunicated.
• The Kingdom of Arles (County): Rudolph II Is Killed After falling off a Balcony in The Capital of Marsielle, His Son is Crowned William III, after dealing with Swiss Rebellions, The County Of Arles Continues to Fall Apart with powers like Toulouse and The Papal States trying to scoop up land, the end is near for the County of Arles.
• Kievan Rus (Pereyaslavl): The army of Prince Vladimir Monomakh manages to prevent an early attempt in the spring of the forces of Gleb of Novgorod now assisted by many of the Rostov nobility fearful of the ambitions of Vsevolod, and more importantly his ambitious son. Vseslav of Polotsk furthermore begins making raids into Kievan lands deicding to change tactics. Vseslav furthermore joins up with Gleb's froces in April bringing the coalition forces against Monomakh to 8,000 men, mostly made up of Voyi militias, and 1,500 Druzhina. Monomakh orders his steppe warriors and Voyi skirmishers to harrass the oncoming army long enough for him to fortify their position in the woods and various crossing in the vicinity of Smolensk fortifying a position just north of the city on the upper Dnieper. Reinforced with timber and earthworks the position of Vladimir stations this positions mainly with archers and spearmen. Gleb and Vseslav fight over the course of action to take with Gleb hoping to relieve the besieged forces at Smolensk while Vseslav argues in favour of cutting off Vladimir from the south, and west. Monomakh hoping to stop being on the defensive, and on the advice of khan Kazbek the leader of the recent Pecheneg recruits decides to feign a retreat to draw the forces coalition apart. Khan Kazbek leads a force of 1,500 light cavalry attacks the flank of Vseslav and begin making raids into Polotsk angering the Pagan Prince. Already on uneasy grounds with Gleb Vseslav refuses to stay his position and wait for the overall forces to march on Smolensk Vseslav moves to end the Pecheneg threat to his flank. Taking advantage of this Monomakh moves leads his druzhina in ambush on the rear of Vseslav's forces after being drawn away from Gleb's army. Vseslav's manage to avoid this entrapment however he is forced to withdraw from the battlefield leaving Gleb flank exposed. Kazbek, and Monomakh then move to press this advantage however Gleb quick to see this withdraws from Smolensk not willing to risk his position and decides to leave Smolensk to its fate. Seeing their reinforcements withdraw from the field the city of Smolensk submits to Vladimir Monmoakh recognizing his father as the Grand Prince. Deciding to fortify his position at Smolensk Monomakh ordrs the contruction of new earthwork forts to be garrisoned. He also continues to reorganize his cavalry expanding his usage of light cavalry archers and skirmishers and overseeing the training of new archers and horsemen. Some odf the german masons sent by the Papacy are also repurposed to oversee Rus Sappers (engineers) and workers, while most of the other ones go about restoring and expanding various churches, monasteries along with building new ones throughout the lands of Vsevolod. Monomakh decides to bring his new bride-to-be Katerina of Cumania (1060) to Smolensk where the Prince marries his new bride amongst his men in a humble ceremony overseen by one of the army's chaplains a recent latin arrival Father Basilio Giacone. Monomakh is happily surprised by the martial and horsemanship of his new bride who engages with his new pecheneg warriors, and by her state of ease while in a tent. The newly weds bond and the new bride remains with Monomakh in Smolensk following the ceremony. The port city of Timurtarakan now under the administration of Monomomakh's men begin building new fortifications around the city to prevent its loss, all the while trade up river begins to grow again with the new trade agreement with the Cumans in place, and a port on the black sea. Monomakh issues orders for the construction of new long boats to both expand and protect trade along the rivers, and to also act as trasnportation for Monomakh's men.

• House Barcelona: Rei Pere-Ramon laughs at King Alfonso’s pretenses. He sends envoys to King García II of Galicia and King Sancho Ramírez of Aragon seeking a trilateral defense pact in response to Alfonso’s absurd, but clearly threatening, claims. (Galician and Mod Response Please) The declaration is a wake-up call to the young king who insists on building a powerful army to rival Castile and Leon. He invests heavily in this force, pouring the Pariahs from Albarracin, as well as revenues from throughout the country into the effort. To overcome Alfonso’s greater population, Pere-Ramon is forced to emphasize the maximum in participation. He allots a great deal of royal land to thousands of small-scale farmers from whom military service is an expected duty. In exchange he grants them several rights not afforded to landless peasants and other freeholders such as the Aloers. These Sagramentals, named for their oaths of allegiance, occupy a social status marginally below that of a knight. Through this effort tens of thousands of small-scale farmers able to field a horse and light arms and armor can be raised while also effectively colonizing the vast, depopulated expanse of Zaragoza. Rei Pere-Ramon then recognizes the christianization of Zaragoza as complete and ends his tribute payments to King Alfonso, citing the presence of a Bishop presiding over Zaragoza. These funds are redirected to building a fleet for the kingdom. With the threat of Muslim piracy ever-present ships are needed to overcome their challenge. To enable this work and in coordination with efforts to establish the General School, shipwrights from Venice, Capua (The Sicilian Normans), San Sebastián, and Constantinople are all invited to join the faculty of the General School and to advise the king on the construction of a fleet. (Mod Responses) In happier news, Gerberga bears Rei Pere-Ramon a son whom he names Ramon Berenguer after his father. Her pregnancy and the birth go reasonably well and the child is born in the cooling autumn in their residence at Barcelona.
  • Sancho Ramírez accepts the pact as an extension of the existing defense agreement with Barcelona.
  • García agrees to the pact against his imperious brother Alfonso, but would prefer it if the alliance were sealed by a betrothal. He wants to find a future wife for his son, Fernán, who is currently six years of age.
    • Pere-Ramon agrees, offering his daughter Agnes (b. 1076) as Fernán's consort.
  • The foreign shipwrights each have vastly different approaches to shipbuilding, leading to both disagreement and diversity of ideas.
• Francia: King Philip I continue his efforts to recover the power of the monarchy in France. Together with Adam le Isle, the Connétable de France, the king make plans to strike down over the unscrupulous landowners who use their fief's legal status to impose high taxes and tolls without authorization of the king. News that some of these lords are resorting to banditry causes outrage in the king. Plans are also made to bring Gâtinais, Vexin and Bourges to the royal desmene. Deciding to take Gâtinais first as it's considered an easy target due to the poor rule made by Godfrey III and the civil war between him and Fulk IV, King Philip I writes to Fulk IV, the new Duke of Anjou, requesting that Gâtinais be given to the king's control as part of the royal desmene. If Fulk IV refuses, Connétable Adam le Isle will led 10,000 troops to occupy Gâtinais by force [MOD response or algorithm needed for the occupation of Gâtinais]. King Philip I and his wife Bertha of Holand are blessed with the birth of a son, who is named as Henry, in honor of his grandfather, King Henry I. In answer to the letter of Rei Pere-Ramon of House Barcelona, Philip I, King of the Franks, reaffirms the alliance existing between Francia and Barcelona. The king continues to fund monasteries in his domains. A Benedictine monk named Raymond of Bourges is presented to King Philip I by Archbishop Godfrey of Paris. Raymond impresses the king with his piety and knowledge of the Christian doctrine. Seeking to maintain Raymond near his court, Philip I orders the construction of a Benedictine Abbey at Sens. The Abbey will be dedicated to Saint Benedict of Nursia. The Abbey will be build in Romanesque architectural style. Philip I sends Archbishop Godfrey and Raymond of Bourges to request from Pope Gregory VII his blessings for the new Abbey and a relic of Saint Benedict of Nursia to be placed there [Papal response needed, please].
  • Fulk cedes Gatinais to placate the King
• Mayapan: Tomac would return to Mayapan and bring terrible news. Chaac is destoryed. Aside from a few women who managed to get on some boats everyone in Chaac is dead, likley from the previous storm. It was almost as if Huracan himself destroyed it. The Maya would make a new name for these storms, Huricans, in name of the god Huracan. Plans to colonise OTL Cuba are abandoned, but there are still some very brave traders who keep going east. Most of the time, they do not return. The great Piryamid of Mayapan would finally finish construction. Because of the storm, several cenots were filled to the brim, making a rather large source of water. Huanac would come back from Tulxta with many goods. Since our western flank is secure now, Huanac would make a request for a large army to subdue the warlike Highlanders of the south. (Mod Response) Meanwhile, we continue the refurbishing and reconstruction of the abandoned cities.
  • Some troops are given for this effort, mostly just Chanputun and Tayasal, amounting to about 2,000
• Kingdom of Sweden:The king is furios when he hears about the return of Inge,he immidietly assemblies an army of around 15 000 men in comparison to inges measly 2000 army(nate told me the size),Most of the nobles remain to afriad and not trusting the cause of the rebellion decides to wait and see who will emerge victorius.The king decides to meet the army of Inge at The village of Ödestugu(algo requested)However Inge manages to send his assasins to infiltrate the royal castle and murder crown Prince Gustavus Adolphus.The king is devastated when he recives the news,but this only stregthens his troops morale as they want their revenge on Inge.The Duke of Jämtland speaks in support of the king and pledges an addional 2000 troops,same does the duke of Västergötland and östergötland.
• Empire of Japan: In the 3rd year of the Jōryaku era, in the land where the sun rises, the heavenly sovereign has reigned for six years. The Heavenly sovereign is blessed with great news as a healthy son is born to him, his wife the chūgū Fujiwara no Kenshin, a daughter of the Minamoto Clan later adopted by the Fujiwara’s, has given birth to a son. The son is named Yasuhito-shinnō (安仁親王). The Heavenly Sovereign knowing this, begins to focus on securing power for his young son to prevent the repetition of the powerless emperors who ruled over the Land where the Sun Rises in the past, and to keep the fujiwaras from gaining power once again over the matter of the imperial courts. The Heavenly Sovereign during this year for one of the first times in their life travels outside the capital of Heian-Kyo to go on a pilgrimage to the Grand Shrine of Ise, while traveling they encounter a great deal of poverty and decay among the Senmin of his kingdom, when comparing to the general state of the Ryōmin at their court this state comes at a great shock to the Heavenly Sovereign. After arriving at the Ise Grand Shrine for the ceremony, they undergo a spiritual realization. Knowing of the tale of the Buddha who after witnessing the poverty and suffering outside of his idyllic existence, sought to seek out the cause of that suffering. The Heavenly sovereign understood that the center administration of his nation was inherently wrong, and was mismanaging the entirety of the nation leaving nothing to ease the suffering of his people. He now understands he needs to change the way his nation is functioning to protect his people. Once they return to the imperial court in Heian-kyo he summons many of the stewards and bureaucrats of his court, in order to find a potential solution. Firstly he sends messengers and intellectuals throughout the imperial held lands, to understand the nature of what is wrong with the economics industry, and then he sends many of his court officials, and intellectuals to the Land of Morokoshi. Hearing of their great prosperity he wishes to replicate it on some level to ease the suffering of his people. He orders them to observe the nature of the business and the economy of the Morokoshi in order to better understand them. On the island of Kyushu the Dazaifu led government continues to bring prosperity to the areas of the island under their control, having a surplus of money they begin to shift the nature of their land by placing appointed stewards to oversee the development of the land. Knowing the surplus being generated by trade and taxes, they move to put pressure on the weaker lords holding lands on the island, they offer the neighboring Kikuchi who have shown incompetence in their management of their lands a deal where they will receive 20% of the total income and a payment for the value of the land. In exchange for this they will not have to maintain operating or maintenance costs which would turn this deal into a greater benefit for the Kikuchi Clan with them not having to worry about money. In exchange the land will be centrally administered by the Dazaifu based government Mod Response.
  • Kikuchi Noritaka, the Soku of Kikuchi finds it insulting to be called incompetent management, and declines selling his recently-built castle
• Kingdom of Alba: With the recent victory in the Battle of Inbhir Nis, where Morayan forces where crushed, Alban forces begin to push directly into Moray, scattering the defeated armies into several disparate portions as the previously organized army is collapsed by their routing. The largest of these forces, consisting of about half of the remaining Morayan men, are pursued relentlessly by Alban forces led by Laomann, eventually being caught up to and battled near Carn Salachaidh, where they are pushed against the mountainous terrain and crushed by the weight of Alban numbers. Hoping to finish this battle quickly, Laomann orders no quarter given and orders his troops to priorotize killing or capturing Máel Snechtai (perferably captured), and thus ending this war quickly so the focus can be turned south (RNG needed for the capture of Máel Snechtai) (Algorithm needed for the battle). In the meantime, the victory in the battle has assured Laomann enough for him to dispatch some 2,000 forces south to combat England. Although he knows it will not be possiblle to confront them in open battle yet, he orders them to continue their harrassment tactics and do whatever they can to aid the sodliers fighting against England through such methods already, adding to the numbers and continuing raiding camps, harassing supply lines, and picking off isolated groups of soldiers in ambushes, further burdening the english war effort and making moving forward further into Alba even harder. This continues to be his main strategy, delaying the English as much as possible and making occupation in Cumbria a living hell until the full brunt of the Alban army can be turned south.
• Pagan Empire: Kyansittha is a brilliant military leader indeed but also an admirer of cultural aspects and of course wishes to continue develop the economy of the country. Looking at the Song's situation, with their economic and cultural achievements in contrast to their military achievements, with one of the reasons being their court valuing educating literature and knowledge for Imperial Examinations far more than their military education; it comes to Kyansittha's mind that both aspects should be valued equally. Kyansittha, under Shin Arahan's guidance, decided to learn from Dai Viet's way to manage both Literature and Military to their affairs, having developed the first aspect beautifully with the construction of the Temple of Literature and revival of Dai Viet's culture and education after periods of domination and unstable rules, while landing significant military achievements, having repeatedly defeating Champa, a no ordinary feat considering they have also defeated the Khmer Empire multiple times, and most recently defeating the great Song dynasty themselves. They have also valuled Mahayana Buddhism greatly, which is also good for the plans of reforming Burmese Buddhism of Shin Arahan and Kyansittha. So, Kyansittha decided to send envoys to ask Dai Viet whether Pagan can send people to observe and take notes of how Dai Viet organize their military and Dai Viet's very own Mahayana Buddhism. (Mod Response) Meanwhile, the Shwezigon Pagoda's construction continues to be put under way.
  • This is permitted by Dai Viet, but the Burmese do not remain as guests terribly long
• Saxony: Following Rudolf's crowning by the Holy Father, he manages to return safely to his lands and to his homeground, dodging Henry's mobilized army on the way. In Rudolf's absence, the Saxon princes had clashed more aggressively with Henry, and although some were beaten back, more were joining the cause. Pleased at what he considered growing recognition among the Princes of the Holy Roman Empire of him as Emperor, Rudolf, with a growing and replenished army of 20,500 men, marches against Rudolf's at Flarcheim (Algo needed).
• Kingdom of England: Now is the 13th year of the reign of King Harold II of House Godwin. He is married to Ealdgyth (Edith) of Mercia, which has tied House Godwin of England and House Hwicce of Northumbria and Mercia together in alliance. He has many siblings: the errant Tostig Godwinson, whose whereabouts are unknown; Gyrth Godwinson, duke of East Anglia, who is married to Judith of Flanders; Gunhild Godwinsdatter, a nun; and Wulfnoth Haroldson, a royal housecarl, who is unwed. Wulfnoth develops severe stomach pains this year that soon grow debilitating. He dies of stomach cancer in September. Harold II has sired several children through Edith the Fair, his previous wife whom he married in Danish tradition. They are Godwine, Earl of Kent, who is married to Princess Sigrid Svendsdatter of Denmark; Edmund, who is married to Margaret of Wessex and is unlanded; Magnus, Marklord of Wales, who is married to Gwenlian ferch Bleddyn thus forming an alliance with Gwynedd; Gytha, who is married to Alan mab Konan de Rennes; Gunhild, who is unwed. He also has sired Harold (1066) and Ulf (1067), both of whom are too young to marry or hold lands. The population of England is roughly 2 million, with most of the population being centered around Winchester and London. Though the majority of the people in England are of Anglo-Saxon descent, there is a sizable Scandinavian population, especially in regions once under the control of the Danelaw. There are also a number of Britons, especially along the Welsh and Scottish borders as well as in Cornwall. Though the monarchy of England is more-or-less absolute, the Witenagemot is a folkmoot of secular and clergymen who advise the king, discuss legislation, and hold judicial hearings should the need arise. If the reigning monarch were to die, the new one will be chosen among the eligible Æthelings in England, though they typically choose members of the deceased monarch’s family. Harold II is widely popular throughout England, especially among the thanes. Though he maintains alliances with those in his family as well as House Hwicce, tensions are known to run between earls from the north and south of England. With the occupation of Cumbria a success, a large portion of those who resisted are sold into slavery, especially into Irish markets. The slave trade in southern England sees a small rise, much to the consternation of the clergy, though a period of war would typically be a much larger affair for slave markets. The English armies hold fast as about 2,000 Scots make their way into Cumbria to harass the occupying armies. The Scots meet more success in the Pennines, though with their forts having been destroyed in the initial English invasion of Cumbria these guerilla fighters have very few places from which to mount coordinated attacks and fewer still with each instance of Scottish attackers leading the English to remaining hillforts in the Lake District. This delays the English ability to march north as quickly as Harold II had envisioned, but it does give the English the ability to weaken Alba's armies even further. The passes and valleys become death traps as the English, holding the surrounding hills, are able to rain death from above with archers as footsoldiers and cavalry advance to crush the Scottish armies, especially early during their counterattack. Many captured Scots are put to work building fortifications in the Eden Valley as well as the Tyne and Stainmore gaps. English cavalry make these passes even more deadly as footsoldiers attempt to clean up the Lake District as best they can. Once the threat is reasonably contained, English cavalry and horsemen again ride north, this time skimming along the coast of Galloway in April to burn what undefended/undergarrisoned hillforts they can find. In June, they launch a similar expedition along the Cheviot Hills to Dunbar and devastating the region south of the Lammermuir Hills. The bulk of the English armies push forward in June, hoping to capture Lothain and Galloway In this instance, many hillforts are occupied rather than destroyed, though a fair amount are still burned. Should a hillfort become abandoned for some reason, it will be set ablaze. Port towns that are occupied are largely allowed to remain unharmed so long as weapons are seized, though with most fighting men either off to the north, somewhere in the hills, or dead from the years of war, there may not be much in the way of resistance or weapons. Before the start of autumn, the English are able to comb through large parts of the lowlands to destroy fortifications and seize weapons. Resentment from the relatively-recent Scottish takeover of Strathclyde is used as a call to arms to mercenaries in the region. A similar call is sent to the Isles and Ireland. By the beginning of winter, the English reasonably hold the coast of the southern lowlands and are ready for the arrival of Scotland's main army… or the chance to push further.
  • Some mercinaries amounting to about 1,000 arrive from Strathclyde and various Irish clans

1080

Facing a lack of support from the other Iberian Christian kingdoms, Alfonso VI enters into correspondence with Pope Gregory VII, inquiring as to how he might bring his realm closer to Christendom.

Alfonso VI secures tribute from Badajoz, much to the chagrin of his brother, the king of Galicia. This was done in part thanks to the prowess of Rodrigo Diaz de Vivar ("El Campeador"), Alfonso's right hand man. After the mission to Badajoz, however, disagreements between the two lead to Rodrigo being dismissed from Alfonso's court. Left as a wandering knight, Rodrigo offers his service to Pere-Ramon in Barcelona.

A synod is held in Brixen by Henry IV and the imperial clergy, confirming the deposed status of Gregory VII and electing Guibert of Ravenna as Antipope Clement III.

The Battle of Flarchheim featured a snowstorm that caused confusion on the field. The most decisive act came when Otto of Nordheim made a sweeping attack on Henry IV's camp, then routed his Franconians. Rudolf's forces were unable to capitalize on their momentum due to the weather, however, and both armies retreated from the field. Overall, the Saxons were left in a better state (morale and casualty-wise) than their foes, but more will be needed for their Revolt to succeed.

Sokal of Cumania launches an invasion into Hungarian Wallachia in an attempt to restore hegemony north of the Danube in favor of the Kipchaks. As a result of this, Cumans and Pechenegs cross the Danube into Bessarabia, where they camp on lands belonging to the Byzantine Empire.

The Armenian principality of Cilicia is founded by Ruben I, the "Lord of the Mountains".

Almoravid Sultan Yusuf finishes conquering the Tangier Peninsula, and expands his empire to Tenes in Algeria. His recent success would draw fevor from the ruling Prince in Seville, Al-Mu'tamid ibn Abbad, whom would abandon his title of "Caliph" as a sign of good will between both residing realms.

Mehmed Sukhan would perish this year in the Second Battle of Bursa, his successor being named in his son Sulaiman, though he would be assassinated in Keysari moments before his coronation. This would leave the sultanate to adopt further Persianate culture with the arrival of Seljuk Prince, Kutalmışoğlu Mānsūr, in Anatolia. Mānsūr would appoint himself "Qaysar-i Rum" (Caesar of the Romans), gathering support among the many warlords that now exist in power throughout the region.

Shen Kuo begins a campaign against the Tangut dynasty of Western Xia on behalf of the Song Dynasty

A famine begins across Peru and its neighboring regions. Yikes sis.

• Leauge of Mayapan: Huanac with his foot soldiers and Bowmen would engage with the Kiche people of the highlands. Rather than directly attacking,he orders the soldiers to hold in defensive positions while the Bowsmen stay at the back and pick off the enemy. (Algo Needed) Meanwhile back home, Tomac, undeterred by the recent storm sets out on a large expedition to the south. He would eventually make it as far as OTL Miskito coast before heading back to Mayapan. In cuba, brave souls continue to trade with the primitive peoples of the island. One of them would land, and introduce the Mesoamerican ball game to the locals, before leaving. Back home, we continue the refurbishing of cities. The Roads speed up trade and some once abandoned sites are now home to thousands. The Lords of the cities wish to commence a Defensive pact with Tulxtla, in the event that a Texcocoan would wish to reform the Toltecs. In fact, Tomac, now home would try to discuss with the Huehemac of Tulxtla to open an embassy in their capital city. (Mod Responseeeeee). Otherwise, the Cenotes continue to be full, and harvests are plenty. Maybe the Maya can enter a second golden age?
  • Tuxtla accepts.
• Francia: With Gâtinais now as part of the royal desmene, King Philip I orders the construction of a fortress at Château-Landon, the main town of this region, to secure his new territory. Also seeking to expand and protect the crown lands, the king start to fortify the region called as French Vexin (Vexin français), a region bounded by the rivers Epte, Oise and Seine, which was separated from the Norman Vexin in accordance with the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte of 911. This year, King Philip I and his wife Bertha of Holland have another daughter, who is named as Anne in honor to her paternal grandmother, Anne of Kiev. With the king's support the construction of the Benedictine Abbey at Sens continues. The synod held in Brixen by Henry IV and the election of Guibert of Ravenna as Clement III is met with apprehension by King Philip. The king isn't a great supporter of the reformers made by Gregory VII and is very inclined to support Clement III. However, after discussing this matter with the Benedictine Raymond of Bourges, who Philip I has great admiration to the point of making him the king's confessor, the king is convinced to support Gregory VII. While preaching with support of the king, Raymond of Bourges denounces the so-called Synod of Brixen as a fraud and the clerics that participated in it as blasphemers. To Raymond, Guibert of Ravenna is a viper and a liar, who is using the dispute between the pope and Henry IV to gain power. Seeking to show his support to Pope Gregory VII, Philip I sends Archbishop Godfrey and Raymond of Bourges to visit the pontiff and ask papal blessings for the new Abbey at Sens and a relic of Saint Benedict of Nursia to be placed there [Papal response needed, please].
• House Barcelona: With alliances secured, Rei Pere-Ramon focuses his efforts on his internal reforms. He oversees the implementation of the Sagramental system, continuing to cement it into Catalan society. His efforts there result in a large, modestly equipped force of farmer-soldiers ready to be called to war at a moment’s notice. Pere-Ramon then holds a contest among his newfound shipbuilding experts, pitting his native Catalan builders against teams composed of Venetians, Romans, and Normans. The result is a unique, interesting design. Inspired by the speed, agility, and flexibility of their Norman counterparts a team of Catalonian and Venetian shipwrights construct a galley in the clinker style. They are forced to adopt a much stronger internal framework to keep the larger galley-like ship from collapsing into splinters. The result is a larger, more durable hybrid between longship and galley that takes many additional features from northern Cogs. These ships prove to be quick, tough vessels that sacrifice some of the galley’s rowing speed for better sailing and greater freeboard. This higher freeboard and the present of a small aft-castle makes these ships powerful naval combatants. Rei Pere-Ramon orders several of these ships built to serve as the core of a new navy for the kingdom. With the building of such a fleet now underway, Pere-Ramon can return to his school. He aids in the oversight of the construction, and even personally designs an amphitheatre for lectures and the school’s administrative building. Later in the year, the Rei is approached by a well dressed, if clearly ill and exhausted man who claims to be an advisor and general for Alfonso of Castile & Leon. Upon verifying his identity,Rodrigo Diaz de Vivar’s offer is accepted by Pere-Ramon who sees the talented man as a potential asset against both his Christian and Muslim rivals. He is granted a the newly completed castle at Alcañiz and a place at court in the service of Rei Pere-Ramon commanding a portion of the king’s own retinue. The invasion of the Baeleric Islands by the Taifa of Toledo stirs fears of piracy amongst the merchants of Catalonia. To counter this move, a task force of ships and 5,000 men is assembled to seize the northern-most island, Menorca. (Algo if Needed)
• The Kingdom of Arles: The County of Arles would recover from its massive debt and weakness to mobilise their troops and prepare to mobilize for Europe, as William III Attempts to find a situation to the mess, however, it is still unsure what Arles will do next.
• Kievan Rus (Monomakh): Prince Vladimir, and his new bride Katerina have their first child, a boy by the name of Rogvolod Monomakh following their honeymoon period in Smolensk while Monomakh was busy with fortifying his position and fully establishing control over his recent captures. In the meantime the men under Monomakh's command got a chance to rest a little. In the early spring the prince sends out the orders for his forces to get ready to march. At the head of an army 8,500 strong Monomakh moves to Break the alliance between Vseslav of Polotsk, and Gleb of Novgorod. An envoy is dispatched to Vseslav offering him peace on the grounds that Vseslav renounce his claims on Kiev, recognizing Vsevolod as the Grand Prince of Kiev, and the King of the Rus. Momomakh makes it clear that in exchange for vseslav's nominal acceptance of his father as the ruler of the Rus Polotsk would be left to its own devices and exempt from taxes, and levies.In a gesture of good faith Monomakh offers to return to Vseslav his wife and son who have been the guests of Vsevolod since Monomakh took Kiev (Mod Response). More to be added later
  • Both of the princes are willing to relinquish their claim to Kiev and acknowledge Vladimir as long as their domains remain independent
  • Monomakh says he and his father would be willing to recognize the Principalities of Novgorod, and Polotsk as hereditary fiefdoms of Gleb, and Vseslav and their descendents as long as they recognize Kiev as the supreme authority of the Rus, and they contribute agree to back a series of reforms that would end the constant Fratricide that plagues the Kievan Rus. He invites Gleb, Vseslav, and the lords of Rostov to a council in Smolensk to broker a lasting peace amongst the Princes so that Proesperity might return to the lands of the Rus (Mod Response).
  • The princes agree to negotiate on a treaty
• The Isles: The Isles see a good harvest this year, giving the king confidence enough in the wealth of his realm and the health and strength of his people to press his ambitions. It is to be noted that the kings of the Isles were usually kings of Dublin as well, and Godred Crovan is not one to break tradition. He arrives at Dublin with an army of 1,000 [or however many can reasonably be raised for this campaign], determined to be crowned king by peace or force (Algo). As to the issue of papal investiture, Godred has no strong opinion on the matter. He will wait to see which pope will emerge victorious in Europe before making any statement of support, but even then, he expects such distant affairs will have negligible effects on his own realm. He does, however, support Bishop William in Hebridean affairs, and grants him the necessary funds to build a tower on St. Patrick's Isle.
• Papal States: Pope Gregory was walking in the Vatican Gardens again when he came across a statue he did not recognize: a glass statue perfectly in the appearance of a beautiful young woman, lightly clad in a radiant white dress. Gregory was cautiously hesitant at first, considering this could be another vision from the angel Ariel. Instead, as he approached the statue he felt her embrace again, with a voice that whispered "Do not be deceived, for an image is only as strong as the power people give it, just as there is a false image of the Chair of Peter". Having received this vision, Gregory knew what he must accomplish as his next moves. Much work has been achieved in the advancement of the Gregorian reforms and the strength of the Church, but far more work is left to be done, for the secular powers are still strong in the world. Gregory announces that Guilbert of Ravenna is excommunicated for falsely claiming the title of Pope, having been elected in a synod of secular bishops and priests in violation of the decrees of Pope Nicholas II, while Gregory was elected without the Emperor's appointment, as scripture bears witness this is not required. As such, all the priests and Bishops formarly under Guilbert's authority are no longer bound to serve him. Gregory writes to France to send a Papal legate named John of Nursia to bless the Abbey de Sens, and bring with him a relic of Saint Benedict with him, who thanks the King of France for his continued support of the legitimate Pope. He also writes to Castile and offers them political support in their position over Spain, and offers to send them Bishops if they work at the effort to spread Christianity into Andalusia (Mod response). He is tactful to not alienate the House of Barcelona, where he does not confirm Alfonso as Emperor but implies that he could bestow this title in the future. He also writes out to Primate Bishops established in further territories which have been long-standing allies of Gregory to this point, as giving the proper leverage of his sustained recognition in other kingdoms, namely Stanislaus of Kiev and Lanfrac of Canterbury (England and Rus response). On the subject of the ongoing and escalating civil war in Germany, the Pope decides that Henry is starting to fall on the defensive at this point, which the Saxons should capitalize on to fully depose the Emperor from power, they only require raising a larger army to score a decisive victory. The Pope organizes a mass recruitment movement, where holy men of monastic orders are sent to various parts of Europe to speak before both Princes, Lords and peasants, urging them in defense of Christendom and the Holy Father to rise up in support of Emperor Rudolf. The organization of these efforts place the following monks and priests in control of the effort in various regions: Raymond of Bourges in France, Geza of Matyas in Hungary, Peter de Honestis in Italy, and Bruno of Cologne in Germania. Raymond is especially invited to visit the Pope while he is stying in Tuscany, and recieves his blessing as a rock of the Church among the Franks (France response). Geza, having studied theology in Rome for quite some time, is now sent as an itinerate Priest to call Hungarian nobles to support the Pope (Hungary response). The exess mercenaries of the Papal military, including the Slavic guard loaned from the Rus, are sent to Bavaria to further bolster the armies of Rudolf. Although this leaves a skeleton force to defend the city of Rome itself, the Pope feels this is a calculated risk, in the hopes of bringing a decisive end to the civil war before Henry is able to invade Italy. These efforts bring the extent religious orders of the Benedictines, Carmelites and Carthusians to full potential.
  • French diplomacy: King Philip I welcomes the Papal Legate, John of Nursia, at his court in Paris. Raymond of Bourges happily accepts the invitation of Pope Gregory VII and travels to meet the pontiff in Tuscany.
  • Alfonso VI of Leon-Castile accepts this arrangement.
• Hungary: The King raises 15.000 to defend Wallachia against the Cumanians. We continue the invasion of Bosnia (Algo needed) and offer them surrender now and escape having a Hungarian Governor and rather having their own parliament, Ban and a representative in all of the Royal Committee as well as the preservation of Bosnia Cyrillic (Mod Response).
• Kingdom of Sweden:Victory!The brave swedish forces amrches to another glroius victory.In the battle of Ödestuga a decisive and devaststaing blow was dealt to the rebelions cause,with their leaders killed,they decided to lay down their arms. After this victory,the army and king marches victoriusly in a huge parade in the royal capital.After this,the king returns home to the royal castle where he holds court most of the days.Reconstruction of the village of ödestuge takes place,while the rebeliions leaders are all executed to serve as an example.]
• Kingdom of England: Now is the 14th year of the reign of King Harold II of House Godwin. He is married to Ealdgyth (Edith) of Mercia, which has tied House Godwin of England and House Hwicce of Northumbria and Mercia together in alliance. He has many siblings: the errant Tostig Godwinson, whose whereabouts are unknown; Gyrth Godwinson, duke of East Anglia, who is married to Judith of Flanders; and Gunhild Godwinsdatter, a nun. Harold II has sired several children through Edith the Fair, his previous wife whom he married in Danish tradition. They are Godwine, Earl of Kent, who is married to Princess Sigrid Svendsdatter of Denmark; Edmund, who is married to Margaret of Wessex and is unlanded; Magnus, Marklord of Wales, who is married to Gwenlian ferch Bleddyn thus forming an alliance with Gwynedd; Gytha, who is married to Alan mab Konan de Rennes; Gunhild, who is unwed. He also has sired Harold (1066) and Ulf (1067), both of whom are too young to marry or hold lands. The population of England is roughly 2 million, with most of the population being centered around Winchester and London. Though the majority of the people in England are of Anglo-Saxon descent, there is a sizable Scandinavian population, especially in regions once under the control of the Danelaw. There are also a number of Britons, especially along the Welsh and Scottish borders as well as in Cornwall. Though the monarchy of England is more-or-less absolute, the Witenagemot is a folkmoot of secular and clergymen who advise the king, discuss legislation, and hold judicial hearings should the need arise. If the reigning monarch were to die, the new one will be chosen among the eligible Æthelings in England, though they typically choose members of the deceased monarch’s family. Harold II is widely popular throughout England, especially among the thanes. Though he maintains alliances with those in his family as well as with the sons of Ælfgar of Mercia, tensions are known to run between earls from the north and south of England. Fighting in the southern uplands continues into the year. England must fight for each hill, each mountain and crag. Slowly, the wyvern banner unfurls over more and more hillforts as they burn. Smoke billows through the hills, rolling down into the lowlands of Scotland. This campaign is costly, though the English gain a second wind when about a thousand Irish mercenaries arrive from the west to reinforce their position at Galloway. At the same time, a naval offensive led by English ships from Mercia led by Edwin of Mercia himself arrives on the coast of Strathclyde. After a winter of deadlock, the English army advances. By now, Lothain has been taken by English forces, which is where the bulk of Harold II's forces are. They move west to the river Clyde as their forces in the west savage the Moors in Strathclyde before sacking Ayr. With the Scottish forces racing south, Harold II hopes to catch them in the lowlands. The English and Scottish forces clash in a mighty battle at Cathures (the Cumbric name for Glasgow). Here, the English are able to make ample use of the cavalry they brought, along with the Longbowmen. Truly, if the English had brought chiefly infantry as they have in past battles with Scotland, their army would have been destroyed. It is a battle of exhausted armies and it becomes clear that if one presses an attack, they will lose. A defensive position is maintained south of Cathures as hostilities peter out… for now. A truce is proposed and while the English did not regain the Antonine Wall, the border is farther north than it has been in centuries. The Earldom of Lothain is restored and granted to Waltheof Siwardson, son of the famed Siward Diger who fought against the Scottish King Macbeth. Cumberland is made into a shite and placed under the jurisdiction of Northumbria. (More)

• Saxony: With the recent mass recruitment program instigated by the Pope, Rudolf, feeling confident, marches against Henry near Hohenmölsen on the White Elster river, with his army of 36,500. He hopes this time to score a decisive victory, and to topple Henry, altogether, once and for all (Algo needed).
• Kingdom of Alba: With the English continuing to advance deep into the Alban highlands and the Morayan armies mostly crushed into dissaray, Laomann quickly begins rushing South, leaving a force of roughly 1,500 men behind as he frantically rushes South. With all his forces at his disposal, Laomann meets Harold's armies outside Glasgow, rallying the defenders of the city to defend their homes and their fatherland against the enroaching invaders attempting to destroy all they have built. Laomann knows that the outcome of this battle will determine the fate of the nation and the British Isles for centuries to come, and, for the first time in many years, sincerely prays, begging for success. (more to come).
• Taifa of Toledo: As the King of Toledo continues alone in his path of acquiring dominance over Al-Andalus, a letter is sent to Alpuente. Over the past Years, Alpuente had suffered incursions from the Christians in the north with the fall of the wall that was Saragossa. Essentially breaking the barrier between Al-Andalus and Christian Iberia. Now with Toledo being the only defender of Alpuente, a letter is sent to the Emir, in order to secure the city long term to be in the hands of Islam, as done with Valencia, they are asked to join us under the banner of Toledo (Mod Response). Soon after this, war would be declared on the Taifa of Dénia with the Balearic Islands being surrounded. This would be done as a pre-emptive measure against potential future meddling by Seville as well as helping unite more of the region. Some 1,000 men would be landing at Medina Mayurqa (Present day Palma) engage with the garrison on the island and capture the city. A remaining force of 7,500 would march on Dénia as the port would be blocked by Mozarab Privateers. This force would be led by the King himself, Yahya Al-Ma'mun. Ahmad El-Rudrighiz would lead the Alramahs to form a pincer formation that would leave the Dénian Army encircled with the southwest and center flanks being secured. After catapults would pummel any notable defensive points, the Cavalry in the form of the Riahs would rapidly close in on the northwest perimeter. As the army would close in, Al-Ma'mun would have the Riahs flank the sides of the encircled army to quickly lead to a collapse of the enemy formation. The job of the Alramahs at this point would be to cut down as many men as possible while leaving no means out for the enemy army. The end in mind would be a decisive battle that would lead to the surrender of the city (Algo Needed). Meanwhile Omar al-Rasheed would leave to Fez to study after years in Valencia. The young man would soon inherit the Taifa and would have to continue where his father would leave off. The Noble Family of the House of Fadel would begin to have a feud after Riyaal had visited his brother Abdul in the summer of 1080. Riyaal had refused to relinquish his property titles to Abdul after taking residence in Toledo. Therefore still remaining the title holder of Cuenca and his estates in Elvas. This would only leave the estates in Bacarotta and Olivenza in Abdul's name based on their father's will left behind. This would heavily anger Abdul to the point of pure rage and absolute resentment of his brother for feeling betrayed of what he should be entitled as the leader of the House of Fadel in Badajoz. Riyaal ibn Fadel meanwhile would receive a promotion following the retirement of Uwrlandu early in the winter as well as an arranged marriage between Sasha bint Fadel and Prince  Omar al-Rasheed. The infrastructure improvements after 15 years leads to an efficient network of roads for trade and movement across the Taifa. Fortifications around the entirety of the city of Toledo begins.
• Kingdom of Cholollan: As a fire would rage across the heart of Mesoamerica, refugees from the beautiful and once-thought-to-be eternal city of Tollan would walk fourty days and fourty nights before arriving in the Court of the deceased divine-king Huehmac's uncles, Tecpacyāōtlpin and Xōchtlimic. They ruled in dual-fashion, for their father, the grand-father of Huehmac and Toltec Emperor, Matlaccoatzin, designated their rule as such upon the great pyramid, Tlachihualtepetl. The rulers were brothers, elder in their age but influential as after the abandonment of Tollan, the regional capital of the Valley would remain in fluctuation for decades following. According to the one few surviving sources of Mesoamerican history recording, the Teotlatectlahtollotl, the "rule of two", known as a duumvirate, would work throughout the reign of Tecpacyāōtlpin and Xōchtlimic respectively, and it would be respected through this pact that the first to die would see his eldest son son ascending the throne, and thus the remaining elder ruler would guide his nephew and likewise though power would remain in similar capacity. This of course was a broken system, to be exploited and later abused surely, but for the time being under Tecpacyāōtlpin and Xōchtlimic, Cholollan was seen as the rightful successor state to the Toltecs, and as such a number of policies enacted by the late Toltec Emperor under Huehmac would be re-vitalized in Cholollan, with the city adopting the term of "Tollan" as a secondary name while it's military prowess would maintain similar capabilities as well.

• Hakia: By this time, Hakia has grown into a bustling town, with nearly a thousand residents. Yooania is wed to Husanakame - Teekatamakari's mentee, and heir apparent. She gives birth to a son later this year, named Kopalai. O'oubwia, the elder brother of Teekatamakari and Yooania, and consequentially, Kopalai's uncle, visits Hakia. O'oubwia is joined by his jezebelian wife, Naposa. When she first laid her eyes on Kopalai, she felt something that she had never felt before; perhaps, it was the desire for motherhood? No. Perhaps it was the desire of a successor. A successor that would befit a man like O'oubwia. In Kopalai's eyes, she saw the strength and courage of a warrior; the faith of a priest; the wits of a leader. Being the snake-like seductress she is, the Sky Father cursed her with barrenness, earning her both ridicule and contempt among the villagers. However, the villagers' laughter is not limitless. Naposa is thick-skinned, but when the laughter becomes unbearable, all she has to do is seduce her husband - the village chief - to do her bidding. One time, Naposa heard that the daughter of a woman who bullied her during her youth was due to give birth. Though the woman had made restitution years ago, gifting her a fine cotton scarf, and washing Naposa's feet, the mercy Naposa had shown then was feigned. The night before the woman's daughter's planned labor, Naposa accused her of poisoning the village turkeys and ordered three men to jump on her stomach - which the readily-influenced O'oubwia permitted. The night after, despite the woman's daughter's incessant prayers, the baby came out stillborn. Indeed, Naposa was a despicable woman; but she is a smart one. Naposa relayed her plan to abduct Kopalai to her husband. "The gods did not curse me with barrenness. They blessed me. They blessed us. For, I do not have to suffer the protracted pangs of labor, and you do not have to suffer the pain of either the child or me dying in the act!" She continued, "the gods have given us a child; though not from my womb, but the womb of your sister - Yooania." O'oubwia was hesitant, and understandably so. Yooania was his sister, and he loved her as she loved him. Naposa was enraged, "so you love your sister more than you love your wife? A man without love for his wife is no better than a captive eunuch!" With those words, O'oubwia lifted his hands - though he is stopped from striking his wife by his very own brother, Teekatamakari. Teekatamakari was flabbergasted. "Does my eyes deceive me? What has driven you to commit such an act?" Teekatamakari's soothing words were countered by O'oubwia's bellowing; even Teekatamakari was taken aback, how did his brother, his beloved brother, turn into this beast of violence and hatred? Teekatamakari left his brother and sister-in-law alone. Naposa seized the opportunity to chastise him into doing her agenda. "You have lost so much respect, my most holiest; even your brother, who is supposed to revere you and fear you, have taken the liberty of opposing you." "Nonsense!" O'oubwia retorted. Deep down, however, he had reached the same conclusion, though he still had qualms about putting his brother in his "place". However, uncertainty would soon turn to certainty. During noon, the Sun reached its peak. Its rays penetrated the land; no gap or crevice will be left unlit - for the Sun is the ultimate judge. It was during this time of the day that O'oubwia saw a woman enter a kiva. For other communities, a woman was polluted by her menses and hence was prohibited for the kiva. However, Maala Yooriwa said that the Sky Father believes differently, that mothers are superior to fathers, that women are helpers of men, are gifts to men; and Teekatamakari believed her. O'oubwia hit the poor woman, and dragged her by her hair to Teekatamakari's pueblo - demanding an explanation to the perceived sacrilege. Teekatamakari was gravely enraged by this injustice: his kind eyes were filled with the anger of righteousness, while his hands tightened into fists - ready to strike. Teekatamakari stood up from his chair, and the room fell silent. That was when O'oubwia noticed that his little brother was a much greater man than him. Not only in stature, not only in build but in person. O'oubwia couldn't help but cower. He loosened his grip on the woman's hair, and his mouth fell agape, looking for a justification that was not there. If his village had witnessed what had just occurred, perhaps Teekatamakari would no become chief of one village - but two. After an awkward silence, O'oubwia released the crying woman from his grip and looked down in guilt; his downward gaze was low as Teekatamakari's chin was held high. O'oubwia later that evening bid farewell to his brother, as did his wife and his retinue. It was that night the unimaginable happened. The quiet of the night was replaced by Yooania's wails, as her and Husanakame would soon find that their beloved son had been abducted.